Archive of Our Own

Work Text

Nighttime had fallen in the Village Hidden in the Sand. There was a slight breeze gently blowing the sand around. A little girl with pale skin, reddish-brown eyes, with long brown hair that was tied in a red ribbon up in a ponytail stood with her mother inside a shop while she was getting supplies from the shopkeeper. She was wearing a green robe with a white scarf wrapped around her neck to protect her face from the sand when it was hot. She sneezed when a dust of sand blew into her nose as she walked with her mother as they exited a shop."Don't worry, Yuri. You'll be feeling better once we move to the Village Hidden in the Leaves." Yuri heard her mother's warm voice said to her. Yuri frowned as she held her mother's hand while the two of the walked, heading back home."But I like it here. I won't know anyone if we move. What about Temari?" "You can still write to her and besides might like the Hidden Leaf Village even more and make new friends." Yuri's mother smiled."Okay." Yuri nodded. Her mother smiled."That's my good girl. Now we mustn't keep your father waiting. Let's head back." The two continued to walk.Her parents were from two different villages. Her father came from the Village Hidden in the Leaf while her mother was from the Sand. Despite the animosity between the two villages, in secret, the two of them fell in love and eventually they had her. However, when Yuri was born, her parents noticed that she would get sick often, mostly caused from the sand and the dry air. They decided that it would be best to move back to Konoha for their daughter's sake and safety."Shoot! I knew I forgot something." Yuri heard her mother mumble. "Yuri, I'll be right back. I'm just going into that shop of there. Wait for me here.""Okay." Yuri smiled. Her mother smiled and quickly rushed into the shop, leaving Yuri outside as she waited. Yuri shivered, feeling the cold breeze of air. As she was warming her hands up, Yuri saw something moving quickly in the dark and squinted her eyes to see what it was. Her eyes widen when she saw that it was a boy with red hair, smiling as he carried a small bag. Yuri knew who he was. Gaara. Everyone knew, in fact, the entire village was scared of him. When she asked her parents why everyone hated him. They told her that when he was upset or angry, Gaara could unleash his beast that was sealed in him and possibly wipe out the entire village. She still didn't understand why anyone could hate someone, especially a child and even told her parents this. Her words shocked parents, but also, they were very proud of her. But they still told her to stay away from Gaara for her own safety.This morning at school, while she played, usually by herself, Yuri saw the other kids would often avoid him, leaving Gaara out of their games. One of the kids kicked a ball onto the roof, getting it stuck. It was Gaara who got it down with his sand. The kids ran away from him in fear. Without thinking, Gaara unleashed his sand, tripping a girl, and accidentally injuring her. It took Gaara's uncle, Yashamaru, to talk and calm him down. Often, Yuri would see Gaara's uncle pick him up from school, but never his father or mother. Why was that? She wondered to herself. And what was Gaara doing with that bag? Yuri looked back into the shop to see her mother still talking with the shopkeeper then turned in the direction where she saw Gaara heading. It would only take a few minutes. Her mother would never notice that she was gone. Yuri quickly sped off, chasing after Gaara, quietly following behind him. Yuri stopped and panted as she tried to catch her breath, taking cover behind a corner of a house when she saw Gaara stop and knock on a door. It opened revealing the girl that he had hurt earlier today. Her eyes widen in fear once she saw Gaara, who smiled, holding out the bag to her."Here, I brought some medicine. I'm sorry about earlier." Yuri heard Gaara spoke. She saw the girl glare at him."Get out of here, freak!" She spitted out, venomously, and slammed the door in Gaara's face. Yuri's eyes widen and she felt her blood began to boil and clenched her fists. Without even thinking, Yuri had already walked past Gaara, who was surprised, but also startled, to see her. Yuri picked up the bag of medicine that Gaara had dropped then pounded hard on the door. The door opened again, revealing the girl."I thought I told you to-" Yuri flung the bag right into the girl's face. Her eyes widen in shock and her mouth dropped slightly, completely dumbfounded. Gaara stood where he stood, staring at Yuri, speechless, as she continued to chew the girl out."You and everyone here, call this boy a monster, but the only monster that I see here is you, all of you!" Yuri screamed at her. "Apologize to him or I'm going beat it out of you!" Then Yuri pointed towards Gaara, who tensed up. The girl slightly glanced over to him, shifting her eyes away from him."S-Sorry." She muttered and quickly closed the door."Unbelievable. How rude can you get?" Yuri huffed, trying to calm down."Um, who are you?" Gaara asked her. Yuri blinked, realizing that she was standing right next to Gaara. Her eyes widen and she slowly backed away from him. "Oh, I-I'm Yuri." She told him, quietly. "I already know who you are.""Why did you do that?" Gaara questioned her. Yuri's eyes widen, wondering herself."I guess I couldn't take it anymore. Seeing the way you've been treated, it isn't fair." She told him and started to walk away, waving goodbye to Gaara. "I got to head back. My mom's probably already noticed that I'm gone." Gaara's eyes widen a little."Wait!" Yuri felt a tug on her wrist, and she looked back to see sand. Yuri already knew she was playing with fire. One wrong word, one wrong move..."Do you want to come over to my uncle's house? Maybe we can play?" He asked her. Yuri shook her head."I'm sorry I can't. In fact, my mom and dad and I are moving tonight." She told him."Y-You can't leave!" Gaara shook his head. "I won't allow it!" Then an idea came to Yuri's mind, and she turned back to Gaara. She tugged on her red ribbon, letting her long hair fall down. Then she tied the ribbon around Gaara's wrist."How about a promise?" She asked him."A promise?" Gaara questioned. Yuri nodded."You cannot take this off or lose it until we meet again. Come find me in the Village Hidden in the Leaves and return it to me. Maybe we can test out each other's skills to see how much we've grown." She told him and smiled then held up her pinky. "So, is it a deal?""Deal!" Gaara smiled and locked his pinky around hers. Yuri heard her mother calling out to her, not too far off as she was looking for her. She didn't want to know what would happen if her mother caught her with Gaara."I have to go! But we'll meet again! I know we will!" She told Gaara and ran off, leaving him, waving goodbye."Goodbye." Gaara solemnly waved back to her, hoping she wasn't lying. Her eyes were different from everyone else's. They still were afraid but, there was something else. Something that Gaara, couldn't understand what it was.What was it?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Yuri, time to wake up. We're here." Yuri yawned and slowly opened her eyes, blinking them, adjusting them to the sunlight. Riding on her mother's back, Yuri saw a huge gate and a man standing outside of it, waiting to greet them. Her father. There were also two Leaf shinobi with him, on border patrol. Her father smiled and started to walk over to Yuri and her mother. Yuri clinged to her mother's back, tightly, staring at him nervously when he approached them. She didn't really remember her father much. The last time she saw him was when she was about three years old. He gently took Yuri off of her mother's back, holding her in the air."Wow, you've gotten big!" He smiled, softly. "Do you remember who I am?" Yuri slowly turned back to her mother, who nodded her head, telling her it was okay."Yes, I know who you are, dad." Yuri saw her father beamed and suddenly Yuri was pressed against her father's chest, as he smothered her with a huge hug. Yuri squealed, trying to pull away from him."Dear, she can't breathe." Her mother smiled, laughing a little."I'm so glad that you're both here!" He cried."So, is this your kid, Kisuke?" One of the border patrols asked him, smiling. "She's adorable.""I take it this is your lovely wife that we've been hearing nonstop about for days." the other teased."Can it, you two. Can a guy have a moment with his family?" Yuri's father shouted at them and looked at Yuri."You are going to love it here. The air is cleaner and should be easier for you to breathe. There are a few kids that are around your age. Let's get you and your mom settled at my house and I'll take you to school to introduce you." He told her. The large gate opened, revealing many houses that were so much different from the sand houses back at the Sand village, that stretched on for miles and within the distance behind a tall red building, there was a mountain with four huge stone faces carved into it. Her father walked Yuri and her mother inside the village, taking them to his home. He showed Yuri her new room, a bed filled with stuffed animals, mirror hanging on a wall, a desk to draw on and read and a closet for her clothes. He told Yuri to get change into more suitable clothes. Yuri hanged up her Sand village robes and put on a small dark red shirt and brown shorts and put on blue shinobi sandals but left her white scarf on. She stared at herself in the mirror, not recognizing the person she was seeing. But it was still her. Just different.Her father walked with Yuri to the school, holding her hand until they reached the school yard. Yuri saw that were several other kids playing on the playground. A tall young man with brown hair tied up in a short ponytail, a large scar over his nose approached them."Hey, Kisuke!" He smiled as he greeted her father. He seems nice. Yuri's father smiled back, shaking his hand, greeting him. Then he placed his hands on Yuri's shoulders, introducing her to him."Iruka, this my daughter, Yuri. I'm sure she'll be a wonderful shinobi for you to teach. She's very smart and observant for her age." Yuri tensed up when she saw Iruka look down at her, smiling. He bent down to her level."Why don't you go on in and have some fun? I'll stay with your father for a bit and show you around the school." Iruka told her, gesturing to the kids on the playground. Yuri nodded and slowly walked in and looked back to see her father and Iruka talking to each other. Yuri turned back to the kids, watching them, studying them. The was one boy who was chubby and overweight, munching on some chips, with another boy with spiky hair shaped like a pineapple who was lying on his back looking at the clouds. He must love to eat while the other loves to lazy about. A boy with red triangle markings on his cheeks with a small puppy, a hooded boy with shades sitting by himself playing with some bugs. An animal lover and bug lover.A boy with a bowl haircut, wearing a dark green tight uniform and orange weighted leggings walking on his hands and doing push-ups. He must really love an intense work out. A girl with long blond hair with another girl with short pink hair tied up in a red ribbon arguing over a boy who paid them no attention as he was practicing throwing kunais at targets. Hopeless romantics and a stuffy loner.A boy with long brown hair tied in a ponytail with lilac pupilless eyes talking with another girl with brown hair up in two buns. A girl with short black blueish hair, very pale skin, with the same pupilless colored eyes, picking some flowers. Could they be related somehow? But the other girl, she was hard to read.Then Yuri noticed another boy not too far off from the others, sitting on a swing set by himself, watching them play. He had short spiky blond hair and blue eyes, wearing an orange hoodie over a blue shirt and orange shorts. Why wasn't he playing with the others? Yuri began to walk over to him.The pineapple shape haired boy took notice of Yuri when he sat up, seeing her going over to the blond-haired boy on the swings. "Who's that?""Must be the new kid?" The chubby kid, shrugged, talking with his mouth full as stuffed his face with more chips. The bowl cut haired boy nearly fell over when he saw Yuri, his heart was overflooded with emotions. "W-whoa! Who is that!? She's a babe!"The two girls stopped arguing, noticing Yuri, wondering who she was."She better not be another competition for my Sasuke!" the blond-haired girl glared at her."What do you mean YOUR Sasuke!? Sasuke, likes me!" the pink haired girl shouted. The other kids now took notice of Yuri, as well as the pupilless girl, who watched, quietly. The blond-haired boy was lost in his thoughts that he didn't even hear or notice Yuri was now standing over him."Why aren't you playing with the others?" He looked up and nearly fell out of the swing seat, startled to see a girl in front of him. "Geez! Give a guy a warning before sneaking up like that!" He sighed, holding his chest."It's not my fault you were lost in your thoughts." The boy frowned up at her and stood up. "I'm Yuri. What's your name?"He blinked at her in surprise, completely shocked. Who was this girl? Why wasn't she afraid of him? Maybe, this was his chance to finally have a friend! He smiled."I'm Naruto Uzumaki! I'm going to be the next Hokage! Believe it!" He exclaimed. Yuri blinked at him confused before she could speak another word, Yuri heard her father and Iruka shout at her."Yuri, get away from him!" Her father shouted."Of all the other kids to play with you have to pick him!?" Iruka shouted as well. Yuri saw Naruto flinch and looked down, avoiding their gaze."What gives you the right to talk to him like that!?" Yuri shouted at them, angrily. The other kids watched in shock to see a kid yelling at adults."Yuri, I am your father! I forbid you to play with him!" her father shouted."Well, maybe I don't want to be here!" Yuri shouted back at him, and she took off running and hopped the fence with ease and left the school yard. Her father chased after her. Iruka followed after them before telling the other kids to stay in the playground and to wait for him and that he will be back."Yuri!"Naruto watched, completely stunned, to see someone actually stood up for him.He quickly chased after them.He had to talk to her before the adults get to her first!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Yuri ran as she tried to avoid her father and Iruka, who were right behind her. She quickly turned a corner of an alley."Hey! Over here, quick!" Yuri heard a familiar voice call out to her and was surprised to see that it was Naruto. Naruto!? He quickly grabbed her hand, leading her away, pulling her with him. "This way!" They slipped into a building and Yuri's father and Iruka ran past them. Then Naruto and Yuri were now climbing up some steps until they reached the top."I think we'll be okay here for now. It might be a while for them to find us." Naruto said, sitting down. Yuri's eyes widen in amazement, seeing the entire village on top of the mountain of the stone face carvings."Wow.""Best spot in the Hidden Leaf Village, don't cha think?" Naruto grinned. "So, you're new here, I take it? You said your name was Yuri, right? Not just anybody would come up to me like that.""You sure do talk a lot." Yuri replied, taking a seat down beside him."Yeah, I've been told to have a bigmouth." Naruto smiled. "I can't believe you talked back to the adults like that, especially your dad." Yuri saw Naruto paused at the word "dad", wondering why."What do you mean?" She asked him."I don't have a dad or a mom. I live by myself. But I'm fine with that, even if it bothers me, I never cry!" Naruto told her."You just reminded me of someone from back home." Yuri answered."Really? I reminded you of someone from your home. Where are you from? Were they a friend of yours?" Naruto asked her."I..." Yuri paused, thinking before answering Naruto. "I came from the Hidden Sand village. I had to leave because the sand and the air there, irritated with my lungs. But I guess you could say he was a friend. I've only talked to him once. I just hope that I could return back there one day when I'm better. I just wonder how he is doing. When I left, we promised each other that we would meet when we're older. But I'm also worried because he seemed a little on edge." Yuri explained to Naruto."I'm sure they'll be fine, if they got someone like you waiting for them." Naruto spoke. Yuri blushed and smiled, looking down then looked back at Naruto."Why were you sitting by yourself and not playing with the others?" She asked Naruto. Naruto sighed and Yuri saw his eyes changed, a little more intense."It's been like that ever since I was born. Everyone in this village hates me. I don't know why. But it's not fair! I didn't even do anything to them!" Naruto shouted, angrily. Yuri's eyes widen a little in shock. He was treated the same way just like Gaara, she wondered...What if Naruto had a-"Well, you seem alright to me." Yuri told him. Naruto blinked staring at her before smiling. "But, the way the villagers treat you, like you told me. Naruto, do you have a-""So, this is where you were." A voice called out, making Yuri jump, along with Naruto, who was startled as well. Naruto and Yuri turned to see an old man wearing red and white robes and hat. The Third Hokage."Hey, it's you, old man." Naruto spoke."Mind if I join you kids?" He asked, walking over to them. He looked down at Yuri."You caused quite the commotion, little one. Your father and some of the academy teachers has been searching for you." He laughed a little. Yuri looked down, avoiding his gaze."I just want to go home. I don't belong here." She told him."There's a saying here. We're all connect in a way even if not by blood. You have the will of fire in you, don't let it burn out." The Third told her. Yuri blinked."The will of fire?" she questioned."You'll understand when you're older." He told her. "I think it's time that you get back, don't you think?" He smiled."Okay, I'm willing to give it another chance." Yuri spoke."I'll race you back!" Naruto shouted and got up, getting a head start."Wait! Naruto! That's cheating!" Yuri shouted, chasing after him. The Third Hokage smiled as he watched the two of them run off.Yuri and Naruto were running in the streets and Yuri's father and Iruka jumped down in front of them. Yuri's father quickly ran over to her, grabbing Yuri by her shoulders. "Yuri! I've finally found you! Don't EVER run off like that! You had me worried sick!" Yuri smiled and nodded."I'm sorry, dad. I want to try again! Can we go back!?" She quickly told him. Her father blinked in confusion, wondering why she suddenly changed her mind so quickly. Yuri quickly grabbed her father's hand, pulling him. "Come on!""What? Yuri! Hey, wait!-"Iruka gritted his teeth as soon as he saw Naruto, who tensed up."Why. aren't. you. back. at. the. school?" Iruka asked him, putting his hands on his hips, waiting for an answer. Naruto smiled and laughed sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head."Well, I wanted to help out. She could've gotten lost or hurt. We had a nice chat and-""That's great. You can help by going back and wait there, like I've told you and the others." Iruka told Naruto, pointing."Alright! Alright! Sheesh, I'm going!" Naruto complained.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Yuri had finished tying on her leaf headband to pull up her hair after she put on her red shirt and brown shorts and blue sandals. 13 years old and she was finally an official Leaf shinobi! She quickly left her house, to meet up with Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke.As Yuri turned around the corner, she stopped when she saw a small gathering up ahead. She saw Naruto, Sakura, three kids Moegi and Udon and Konohamaru, who always followed Naruto around. She frowned when she saw Konohamaru being held in the air by a strange boy, dressed completely in black with something wrapped up and strapped to his back, wearing purple warpaint on his face. There was another ninja, standing beside him. She had sandy blond hair tied up in four pigtails, wearing a light purple of the shoulders garment that extended down to her knees, red sash around her waist, fishnets over her shoulders, on her right calf and left leg. Yuri's eyes widen, recognizing her. Temari! Yuri smirked and grinned ear to ear, and slowly walked over, keeping quiet, trying not to make her presence known. As she got closer, Yuri lightly poked Temari behind her back. Temari jumped startled."What the!?" She quickly turned around and so did the other boy, who was holding Konohamaru, startled as well. Temari blinked, completely shock and stared at Yuri, like she had seen a ghost."Yuri?" Temari sputtered."Hi." Yuri smiled. Temari smirked back at her."Well, well, I didn't think I would run into you so soon.""Wait, Temari, you know her?" the boy dressed in black questioned. Yuri blinked at him, not recognizing him."Uh, who are you?""I should as you the same thing!" he shouted. Temari nudged him in the side."Kankuro, you idiot! You don't recognize her? You played with her a little." she hissed at him. Kankuro's eye widen, now realizing, who Yuri was."Wait a minute, you mean to tell me this is the sneezy girl back at the village?!" Yuri's eyes widen."Kankuro? Is that you!?" she said in disbelief, but also embarrassed hearing her old nickname. "I'll have you know that my immune system is better thank you. Man, I barely even recognize you in that get up. What's with the make up?""It's war paint!" Kankuro exclaimed, insulted. Naruto and Sakura were still watching still confused."Yuri, you know these people?" Sakura asked her. Yuri nodded."Yeah, they're old friends back my home village." She told them."Old friends, huh? Well, tell that punk to drop Konohamaru!" Naruto told her, narrowing his eyes at Kankuro, glaring at him."Yeah! Put me down!" Konohamaru shouted."Not until I teach you a lesson." Kankuro smirked."Come on, Kankuro, let him go. If he shows up, we're going to get into a lot of trouble." Temari tried to talk him out of it."Yeah, whatever he did, he's just a kid. He wasn't thinking." Yuri told him. Just as Kankuro was about to punch, Konohamaru, a rock shot out and hit Kankuro in his wrist, making him drop Konohamaru. Everyone looked up to see Sasuke in the tree, narrowing his eyes on the two ninjas, juggling some rocks in his hands. Temari blushed."Sasuke!" Sakura squealed, happily. Yuri rolled her eyes, annoyed."Honestly, what do you see in that guy? He's not that great." She murmured, but Sakura heard her."What did you just say!?" She screamed, angrily. Sasuke still kept his eyes on the two Sand ninjas."You ninjas aren't from around here. Why are you here?" He demanded."Kankuro, you're a disgrace to our village." a deep quiet voice answered, coldly.A boy was in the tree next to Sasuke, hanging upside down with his arms crossed. He had red hair, dark circles around his eyes, a red tattoo above his left eye, wearing a black body suit with an open neck with t-shirt like sleeves and full-length leggings. There was a white sash over his right shoulder to his left hip, to carry a large gourd that he had strapped to his back. He had his hidden Sand headband, tied to his sash as well. Yuri, recognized him almost immediately."Gaara?" Yuri frowned, not believing what she was seeing. Her eyes widen and she smiled and waved at him. "Gaara!" Temari and Kankuro tensed up when they saw Yuri starting walk over to Gaara and tried to stop her. Suddenly, sand came out from Gaara's gourd and whipped out at Yuri. Yuri quickly jumped back, dodging the warning shot. She frowned, looking up at Gaara."What's the big idea!?" She demanded. Temari held her back."You're annoying." Gaara spoke. Yuri's eyes widen and she pushed Temari off of her."Why are you acting like you don't know me? Gaara, it's me, Yuri!" She told him. "I know it's you! I recognize that bright red hair anywhere!""I know no such person and you're getting on my nerves. I will kill you if you get in my way." he said, coldly. Yuri's eyes widen in shock."What about our promise!?" She shouted. Then Yuri saw that Gaara wasn't wearing the ribbon that she had tied to his wrist, so many years ago. Where was it!?"I made no promise." Gaara spoke. Then he vanished in a cloud of sand, shocking everyone and suddenly reappearing next to Temari and Kankuro, who backed away from him a little. Yuri still kept her gaze on him, silently. What happened to him? This wasn't the timid boy she knew back at the village. His eyes held a bloodlust to them."You still didn't tell us why you're here!" Sakura shouted. "The Hidden Sand Village is one of Konoha's close allies. But according our treaty, your ninjas aren't permitted to cross the border without permission."Temari pulled out her passport, showing it. "Weren't you told anything? We're here to take the Chuunin Exam.""Chuunin exam?" Naruto asked her."Ninjas from the Hidden Sand Village along with ninjas from other nations are sent to compete against Konoha's own candidates. Mainly to maintain the skill of all shinobi at the same high level of excellence. Also to foster friendship and understanding between ninja and of course to maintain the balance of power between the lands themselves." She explained. Gaara turned to Sasuke."What's your name?" Gaara asked Sasuke."Sasuke Uchiha." Sasuke smirked."Hey, I bet you want to know my name!" Naruto smiled."Come on, we're going." Gaara started to walk away, ignoring Naruto. Kankuro followed behind him quietly. Temari shot Yuri a glance as if telling her sorry and she quickly followed after them."Gaara!" Yuri shouted at him, but he ignored her. Naruto and Sakura walked over to her and Sasuke hopped down from the tree, keeping his eyes on the three Sand ninjas."What is up with that guy?" Naruto asked. "Wasn't he the one you were always telling me about? I thought he was your friend?""I don't know. Two can play this game." Yuri frowned."Come on, let's go meet with Kakashi-sensei. He had something that he wanted to tell us." Sakura said."I wonder what he wants now?" Sasuke questioned."You know he's going to make us wait for him to show up. Might as well take our time getting there." Yuri suggested. Naruto, Yuri, Sakura, and Sasuke left. Yuri noticed a strange white bird flying in the sky heading to the Hokage building, wondering what it was then she quickly followed after her team. They waited at the bridge that Kakashi told them to him at. Another hour went by and Kakashi poof himself on top of a pillar and waved down at them."Sorry, I'm late. I wandered off a little.""YOU LIAR!" Naruto and Sakura shouted at him."What is it that you wanted to tell us?" Yuri asked him. Kakashi pulled out four slips of paper that were forms."I recommended the four of you to take the chuunin exams." he told them."What?" Yuri, Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura all asked at once, surprised."All you have to do is fill out these forms and show up tomorrow at the academy. It's completely up to you if you want to or not. Just show up at room 301 around 4:00." Kakashi told them, handing out the forms. The four took the forms from him."Good luck!" Kakashi waved and poof in a cloud of smoke, vanishing."There's going to be a lot of tough competition." Sasuke murmured."Like strange guy with the make-up." Naruto added and shivered when Gaara came into his mind. "And him..." Sasuke and Yuri looked at him."Well, what do you say? Are we all in or not?" Yuri asked them."I'm definitely in! I'm not going to let anyone beat me!" Naruto shouted."I'm in." Sasuke replied. Yuri turned to Sakura."Sakura?""I'm not so sure about this." She murmured. Yuri's eyes widened."Really? Why? I thought you would be. You're the smartest ninja in the entire village. You're in the top of our class." She spoke."Until you showed up." Sakura spoke, sarcastically. Yuri's eyes widen a little before they dropped, slightly."Come on, Sakura, don't you think your being a little mean?" Naruto spoke."We can't do this without you, Sakura. You're apart of our team. We need you." Yuri told her. Sakura's eyes widen a little in shock."Alright. I'm in." She smiled.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Yuri said goodbye to Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke and started to head home. But along with way, she couldn't help but feel like she was being followed. As she reached her house, Yuri opened the door and stepped inside. Her mother was in the kitchen fixing dinner while her father was in the living room sharpening his kunais and shurikens. She smiled and walked over to him."Hey, dad, going to war?" She joked. He laughed and placed the ninja weapons into a kit, tying it back up. Then her father hugged her."Very funny. It doesn't hurt to be prepared for anything." he told her. Yuri's mother stepped into the room, wiping her hands."Did anything exciting happen today, sweetie?" She asked Yuri."Oh, nothing unsual. But I did ran into some old friends from the Sand Village. And I got invited to participate in the Chunin exams." She told them, nonchalantly. Her mother and father's eyes widen a little."The Chunin Exams, already?" Her mother spoke, worried."I'm going to do it." Yuri told them."We have no doubt that you can do it." Her father spoke, grinning, proudly. "I just can't believe it's finally happening! My little girl's going to become a Chunin!""It's just...be careful. This isn't just like your ordinary missions. It is going to be dangerous." Her mother told her, concerned.It was the middle of the night. The moon was full in the sky. Yuri was asleep in her bed. Suddenly, sand began to pour in from the lock of the doorknob. It slowly began to inch its way towards Yuri, who was still sound asleep, and began to crawl onto her bed. From the sand, Gaara quietly appeared as he stood over Yuri, standing beside her bed. He raised his hand. The sand slowly began to creep closer to Yuri's neck."Gaara." Yuri mumbled, quietly in her sleep. Gaara's eyes widened, and he held his head in pain, letting out a shriek. Yuri's eyes immediately flew open, and she quickly sat up. She flipped the lamp beside her bed, turning it on. As she looked around her room, Yuri saw that there was no one there. She frowned in confusion. She could've sworn she heard a voice. Feeling the sleep slowly overtaken her eyes, Yuri, turned her lamp off and went back to sleep.The next morning, Yuri, met with Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke at the academy. There were other teams as well, standing outside the room, trying to getting. There were two Leaf shinobis blocking the door, refusing to let anyone in. One of the shinobi's punched Lee, knocking him back into Neji and Ten Ten."You plan on taking the Chunin exam like that? You should quit, now, while you have the chance." One of them spoke."You're just a little kid." The second one said."Hey, what's going on?" Yuri whispered to Ten Ten."They're not letting us in." She told her and started to walk up to the two shinobi's. Yuri frowned and looked at the sign displaying the room's number "301", like Kakashi told them to come to. Then something weird happened. The sign had a strange color surrounding it, then it started to become distorted, warping a little. Yuri's eyes widened. This was all a genjutsu! The room is fake! But how come, no one else noticed it yet?"Please, let us through." One of the shinobis smacked Ten Ten across the face, knocking her down."How horrible." One of the test takers murmured."What did you say?" The leaf shinobi frowned. "Listen, this is our kindness. The Chunin exams isn't easy. We have failed three times straight. Those who take the exams, end up quitting as shinobis. Those that die in the exams, we've seen it all. And Chunins often become captains of military teams. The failure of the mission, the death of a comrade, that's all the captain's responsibility. Yet, kids like you think you can pass? We're just thinning out those that will fail anyway. What's wrong with that?"Then Yuri stepped up, standing in front of the two shinobi's. "It would be nice if you showed us the real room for the test.""Real room?" one of the test takers commented confused. One of the leaf shinobi smirked, looking at Yuri."Little girl, what are you talking about? Are you blind or something? This is the real room." He spoke. Yuri raised her hands and performed a hand sign to cancel out the genjutsu. Everyone's eyes widened when they saw the sign turned into 201. One of the leaf shinobi guards smirked, chuckling a little."So you figured it out."Sasuke turned to Sakura. "Sakura, you must've noticed it as well?" She blinked confused."Huh?""Your analytical ability and genjutsu know how is the most improved on our team." He told her. Sakur's eyes widened, and she blushed. Naruto frowned, looking at the two of them."Of course I noticed, a little while ago! This is the second floor!" She said. One of the leaf shinobi guards smirked. Yuri frowned, staring at him."Not bad, but all you did was see through it!" He lunged at Yuri in a flash, about to throw at kick. Yuri raised her hands getting ready to make another hand sign. But before either one of them could attack, Lee quickly jumped in between them, grabbing the man's leg and Yuri's hand, so she couldn't perform a hand sign."Lee?" Yuri blinked, surprised, by how fast he was. Lee dropped the man's leg and he fell to the ground like a ragdoll. Sakura and Sasuke were still shocked and surprised as well by Lee's speed."What happened to the plan? You said we shouldn't draw attention to ourselves." Neji asked him. Lee turned to him, shooting Neji a glare. Then he turned to Yuri and blushed and smiled. Ten Ten sighed."Of course. Now I see why." She murmured. Yuri still stared at Lee, still confused, but also creeped out."Um, thanks for stepping in. But we got to go." She told him and started to walk off. Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke were about to follow her, when Lee grabbed Yuri's wrist. Yuri turned back to him."What is it?" She asked him. Lee grinned and winked, holding up this thumb."Let's go out together! I'll protect you until I die!"Yuri's mouth dropped a little, staring at Lee in shock and in disbelief. She wanted to laugh but stopped herself."That's really sweet. But you don't know me, and I barely know you. It'll never work out. I'm sorry." She told him, smiling. Lee fell to the floor on his hands and knees, as Yuri walked away, completely dejected. Then Neji turned to Sasuke as he was leaving."Hey, you what's your name?" He asked Sasuke. Naruto gritted his teeth in irritation."What does everybody talk about Sasuke!?"Sasuke stopped, looking at Neji. "When you want to learn someone's name, you should give yours first.""You're a rookie, right? How old are you?" Neji asked."I don't have to answer you." Sasuke replied and the two walked away."Let's go!" Sakura shouted, grabbing Naruto and Sasuke's hands, while Yuri followed behind them, heading to the exam room. Just as the team was about to head up the stairs a voice called out to them."Hold it!" Lee stood on top of the railings, looking down at them with a determined look in his eyes. "You with the dark eyes!" Naruto stared up at him confused and so did Sakura and Yuri. Sasuke frowned."What is it?""Will you fight me, right here?" Lee asked.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"A fight, right now?" Sasuke asked him."Don't you think you should save your energy when it comes a time to fight?" Yuri spoke, trying to talk them both out of it."Yes, I am sure." Lee hopped down from the railing, landing front of the group, facing Sasuke. "My name is Rock Lee. When you want to know a person's name you should introduce yourself, right?"Sasuke smirked. "Sasuke Uchiha.""I want to fight you. I have to test my techniques against the offspring of the genius ninja clan. And also..." Lee glanced over a Yuri, who blinked at him confused. Then her eyes widen, and she made a disgusted face."I don't like Sasuke. He's alright, but no.""What do you mean, he's just alright? He's amazing!" Sakura exclaimed."For you, maybe." Yuri murmured, sarcastically. Sakura glared at her."Challenging me, already knowing that I'm an Uchiha. You're a fool. You're going to find out what the name means, bushy brows." Sasuke told Lee. Lee smirked back, getting into a fighting stance."Please.""Wait!" Naruto shouted."Naruto?" Yuri questioned. Naruto frowned with a serious look in his eyes."I'll take care of bushy brows. It'll only take five minutes." He spoke."It is not you who I wish to fight. It's Uchiha." Lee spoke."Damn it! I'm sick hearing about Sasuke!" Naruto shouted and he charged at Lee. Lee still didn't move from his spot. Just as Naruto was about to punch him, Lee quickly stepped to the side. Naruto was knocked off balance, stumbling on his feet a little. Then Naruto tried to throw a kick at Lee, but Lee grabbed Naruto's leg."Leaf Hurricane!" Lee threw Naruto, sending him rolling hard on the floor, crashing into the wall."Naruto!" Yuri shouted. On the floor, Naruto stared at Lee in disbelief. Lee turned back towards Sasuke, getting into a fight stance again."I'll say it again. You guys can't defeat me. Because, right now, I'm the Leaf's strongest Genin.""Sounds fun. I'll do it." Sasuke started to walk towards Lee. Sakura saw the clock on the wall."Sasuke, don't! We only have 30 minutes to get to the exam room!" She shouted. Sasuke ignored her."I'll be done in five minutes." And he charged at Lee. Lee braced himself, getting ready."Spinning Leaf Whirlwind!" He quickly dodged Sasuke's punch, jumping into the air, then landed a kick. Sasuke moved his arms to block Lee's kick. Then Lee delivered another kick, hitting Sasuke in the face, knocking him back."Sasuke!" Sakura shouted in worry. Sasuke got on to his feet again, wiping his lip. Lee smirked. Sakura's eyes widen and so did Yuri's when they saw Sasuke's eyes had changed. They had turned red with a ring, a circle and three swirls."Sharingan." Yuri murmured. Sasuke charged at Lee again, fast. But Lee was quicker and delivered another kick, kicking Sasuke straight into the air. Strange. Yuri noticed that Lee hadn't been using Ninjutsu or genjutsu this entire time, only Taijutsu."My techniques are neither ninjutsu nor genjutsu." He quickly jumped into the air, getting behind Sasuke."Shadow Leaf Dance!" He grabbed Sasuke. "They say that the Sharingan has the ability to reveal all types of Ninjutsu, Genjutsu and Taijutsu. It is true that by reading Ninjutsu and Genjutsu, chakra is needed to be raised and seals to be performed. You get an advantage through Sharingan but Taijutsu is a little different. Even if you can read my movements, your body does not have the speed to react to my Taijutsu. Basically, even if you can see it, if your body can't move, then it's useless." Lee started to undo his bandages from his arms, about to wrap Sasuke with them. But a pinwheel shot out, impaling the bandages to the floor, stopping him."That's enough, Lee!" A voice shouted. Suddenly, a turtle appeared on the floor as it poofed in front of everyone. Yuri's eyes widen in surprise. A talking turtle?"A turtle?" Sakura questioned. Yuri walked over to it and started to pet it."Aw, what a cute, turtle." She smiled as she continued to pet it, rubbing underneath its chin. The turtle's eyes widened, slightly confused. Sasuke began to fall, and Sakura quickly rushed over to him, catching him."Have you no respect?!" Lee shouted at Yuri then he quickly knelt down in front of the turtle, bowing."Lee, you know that technique is forbidden!" The turtle spoke."I'm sorry. I just-I wasn't planning on using the other one!" Lee stammered."Can a turtle be a ninja sensei?" Naruto asked Sakura."How would I know!?" Sakura shouted at him."You fool!" The turtle snapped at Lee, harshly. Lee flinched. "You think you can get away with an excuse like that? You already know what it means for a shinobi to reveal his special techniques! Are you prepared to pay?""Yes." Lee replied."Then here comes, Gai Sensei!"Then Yuri saw a man, wearing the same green jumpsuit and orange weighted leggings, like Lee's. His hair cut was cut in the same fashion poof right on top of the turtle, striking a pose. She fell back in surprise."What the-" Yuri sputtered in shock."Geez, you guys are the epitome of adolescence!" Gai smirked. Yuri blinked, confused. She got up and turn to Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke seeing their mouths dropped in shock, seeing Lee's sensei looked exactly like him, with bushier eyebrows."He's got thicker eyebrows!" Naruto exclaimed."Stop insulting Gai Sensei!" Lee shouted at them, angrily."Shut up! All these freaks keep appearing! How the hell are we supposed to react!?!?" Naruto shouted back at him."Lee..." Gai Sensei spoke. Lee turned to him, and Gai Sensei punched Lee in the face. "You fool!" Lee fell on the floor. Gai sensei knelt down to Lee. "You are...You are..." Lee looked up at him, crying a little."Sensei...I..I-""That's enough, Lee. You don't need to say it." Gai Sensei gave Lee a big hug and Lee hugged him back."Sensei!" Lee cried with him. Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke and Yuri watched them, completely in disbelief."Maybe, we should go while they're distracted." Yuri whispered. Gai and Lee pulled away, getting up."It's alright, Lee. Youth and mistakes go together." He told Lee."You're too nice, sensei." Lee smiled, still crying a little."But you did start a fight and almost broke my rules. Your punishment will take place after the Chunin exams.""Yes!" Lee nodded and saluted him."500 laps around the practice range!" Gai shouted."Yes!" Lee shouted. Then Gai glanced over at Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke and Yuri, narrowing his eyes."Oh no, he's looking over here!" Sakura whispered."Hey, you guys, how's Kakashi sensei doing?" Gai asked them."You know Kakashi?" Sasuke asked him."Know him?" Gai sensei chuckled, smirking a little."Wait a minute, are you rivals with Kakashi?" Yuri asked him. Suddenly, Gai vanished in front of their eyes and quickly reappeared right behind them. Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and Yuri quickly looked behind them, shocked to see how fast he moved."That is correct! I can see why you're on Kakashi's team!" Gai sensei smiled, looking down at Yuri. "I can see why the other Jonins are calling you he's little protege! I might have to watch myself with you." Yuri blushed. He seems pretty cool, even though he's weird."50 wins and 49 losses. I'm stronger than Kakashi!" Gai winked then he looked at Sasuke. "I'm sorry about Lee. I swear to this beautiful face that it won't happen again." Sasuke stared at him, silently, not answering him."You guys and Lee should head over to the classroom." Gai told them. Lee pulled the pinwheel off his bandages and started, wrapping them back onto his hands. Naruto, Sasuke and Yuri eyes widen a little, seeing how badly scarred and bruised Lee's hands were. Yuri frowned."He must have gone through some intense training every single day.""Good luck, Lee!" Gai told him and Lee saluted him and his sensei, vanished in smoke."Sasuke, I'll say one more thing. It is true I came here to test my abilities. But I lied before. Most likely the strongest Leaf Genin is on my team. I've entered this to defeat him and you're also one of my targets." Lee told Sasuke and jumped onto the railing, leaving. "Be prepared during the exam!"Sasuke clenched his fist. Sakura stepped over to him, concerned."Sasuke?""Don't listen to him. He's just trying to scare you. But there is always going to be someone better than you." Yuri told him. Sasuke smirked."The Uchiha clans aren't worth much these days." Naruto murmured. Sakura turned to Naruto, glaring at him."Naruto!!!" She screamed, furiously."Next time, I'll beat him." Sasuke spoke."Sure...you just got your ass kicked." Naruto reminded him."Naruto, don't!" Sakura shouted."Hey, we're going to be late. Can we go, already?" Yuri spoke, getting impatient."Hell yeah!" Naruto shouted.The team started to head to the exam room when they saw Kakashi, waiting for them, just outside the room."So, you guys actually decided to come after all. I was starting to think you chickened out. I'm also surprised to see you here, Sakura." Kakashi said. Sakura's eyes widen. "Now we can properly take the exam.""What do you mean?" Sakura asked him."Well, normally, the test is to be taken in teams of three." Kakashi spoke, looking at Yuri."But you said that taking the test was our choice. You lied to us?" Naruto asked, confused."If I told you the truth, Naruto or Sasuke or Yuri would have pressured you into taken the exams. You wouldn't be able to perform well if your heart wasn't into it. Also, if just only one of them showed up then the test is over. They'll get disqualified, immediately." All four eyes widen in shock. "But you all came here on your free will. I am proud to have you as my team!" Kakashi smiled at them.Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke and Yuri smiled back."Let's do this!" Yuri told them."Yeah! Let's go!" Naruto shouted as well and the four of them walked into the exam room.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Whoa." Yuri stared in awe at how many shinobi were in the classroom, here to take the Chunin Exams. "There's so many here to take the exam." Then Yuri saw Temari, Kankuro and Gaara, standing a little way off to themselves."Where are you going?" Sakura asked her."I'm going to go check out the competition." Yuri told her and walked away. Sakura's eyes widen."She's nuts!"Yuri waved as she started to approach the sand team. "Hey! So you guys knew it was genjutsu as well?" She saw Temari looked at her with shocked eyes before they dropped a little. Gaara ignored her, while Kankuro smirked."Only an amateur would be able to figure it out." He told Yuri."Are you trying to start something?" She frowned. Temari shot a nervous glance over at Gaara and she quickly got in between Yuri and Kankuro."Hey, come on, let's save the fighting for later." She told them. Then Yuri glanced over at Gaara."What do you think of the competition?" She asked him. Suddenly, a loud voice rang out in the classroom as Naruto yelled out from the top of his lungs."MY NAME IS NARUTO UZUMAKI! AND I'M GOING TO BEAT EVERYONE SINGLE ONE OF YOU!" Several shinobi's glared at Naruto and his team. Yuri twitched a little."Well, that's just great. He just put a big target on our backs!!!""You won't lose to us? Such big words, show off." Kiba laughed at Naruto. Sakura grabbed Naruto into a full nelson."What the hell are you doing?!" She shouted, furiously."I was just speaking the truth!" Naruto shouted. Suddenly, from the corner of her eyes, Yuri saw two sound ninjas quickly move, heading towards the group. Their target was a guy with short spiky white hair and glasses. She quickly ran over to try and warn him. One of the sound ninjas jumped into the air and threw kunais at the young man. Yuri quickly pulled out her own kunais and tossed them and deflected them. A few landed at the white-haired boy's feet, while one of the blades landed near Naruto and Sakura, startling them."What's going on!?" Naruto exclaimed.Yuri's eyes widen when she saw the second sound ninja appear in front of her, throwing a punch at her. His fist connected with Yuri's cheek, knocking her back. Suddenly, Yuri made a dark chuckle and poofed into thin air, revealing a log in her place. The sound ninja's eyes widen in shock."A substitution jutsu?!" the white haired man spoke, shocked as well."Look up!" Yuri shouted, smirking. The sound ninja looked up to see Yuri at the last second before she slammed her foot the ninja's head, planting him to the floor. Yuri flipped, landing next to Naruto and the others and the sound ninja got up. He glared at Yuri. Temari and Kankuro, watched in shock, while Gaara kept his eyes on her emotionless, silently watching."Quiet down you worthless bastards!" A voice roared out loud and a loud boom was heard. A man with scars on his face, wearing a bandana forehead protector, gloves, a dark trench coat over a grey shirt and pants."They started it!" Yuri shouted."I don't care who started it! There will be no fighting until I say so! Or do you want to fail already?! The proctor shouted at her. Yuri stayed silent. The man smirked, facing the room full of shinobi."Thanks for waiting. My name is Ibiki Moreno, the examiner for the Chunin exams first test." Then he pointed at the sound ninjas. "As for you, stop doing as you please, or I will fail you all as well.""I apologize, it's our first time here. We got a bit carried away." One of the sound ninjas spoke."Liar." Yuri whispered underneath her breath. Ibiki sighed."Like I said before, there will be no fighting until I say so. Even if permission is granted, killing your opponent will not be tolerated. Those pigs that disobey me will be failed immediately. Do I make myself clear?" He said, sternly. No one said a word and Ibiki continued. "We will now start the first test of the Chunin exams. Instead of the current seating arrangements, a number will be given out to you, and you will sit in that assigned seat. Then we'll hand out the exams.""WHAT?! A PAPER TEST?!" Naruto cried out. Yuri's eyes widened, getting worried. Written tests were not Naruto's strong suit. Everyone was given their assigned seats and Yuri was sitting next to Temari and one of the sound ninjas. Gaara was to the right of her with Kankuro. Sakura was sitting a few seats ahead of her, while Naruto was near the front with Hinata and Sasuke was in the middle of the room. Yuri frowned."This isn't good. We're separated from each other.""Do not turn your papers until you listen to what I'm about to say. There will be many important rules to this test and there is no questions allowed. First rule, you guys will start off with 10 points. The test is made up of 10 questions, each worth one point. For each one you get wrong, you lose a point. The second rule this is a team test. Whether you pass or not will be combined with the score of your teammates. The third rule, is that if anyone is caught cheating by the exam officers will have 2 points subtracted for every offense." Ibiki smirked. "If you lose all your points, you will be asked to leave.""We have our eyes on you guys." One of the exam proctors smirked."Those who are caught cheating are a disgrace as shinobi. But as shinobis who are trying to achieve the level of Chunin, be proud ninjas." Ibiki said. "And lastly, if those who lose all their points during the test and don't answer the questions correctly will be failed with their teammates."Yuri frowned while Sakura and Sasuke's eyes widen in shock and in disbelief."WHAT DID HE SAY?!" Sakura screamed. Naruto twitched as he felt a rush of cold air, feeling the glares being directed at him as if they wanted to kill him."You have one hour, begin." Ibiki told them. Yuri turned her paper over and started to read over the questions on the test."These questions make no sense. It's like he's setting us up to fail on purpose. He wants us to cheat. But I have no other way to tell the others. I can only hope they can figure it out for themselves. We made it this far..." Yuri's eyes widen and she wrote something down on the top corner of the paper and flipped it back over. She leaned back in her chair, waiting while the others were still taking the test. Temari's eyes widened when she noticed the Yuri had already finished."She's finished already!?"Yuri looked around the room over so often, keeping her head down, seeing everyone else using their own methods to get answers for the test. Ten Ten was using mirrors attached to invisible strings to give answers to her team, while Neji used his Byakugan. Ino used mind possession jutsu on Sakura, stealing her answers. Kiba had Akamaru on his head, having his dog give him the answers. Shino was using his bugs. When Yuri glanced over at Gaara, she was that he was just sitting there, completely calm and unfazed. She frowned, wondering what he was doing.Suddenly, a kunai flew past Naruto, landing on one of the shinobi's test, tearing it."What was that for?!" the shinobi exclaimed."You messed up five times. You fail." One of the test examiners spoke. Soon enough, several other teams had gotten caught and were sent out as well. There was only half left remaining in the room and time was almost up. Kankuro stood up, raising his hand."Excuse me, I need to use the bathroom." he smiled. One of the exam proctors walked over and tied his wrists up."We'll have to follow you to the bathroom." He spoke. Yuri frowned in suspicion. Was that examiner always been there before? She didn't recall seeing him."We will now start the tenth question. But before we get to it, I'd like to go over the added rules for this question." Ibiki spoke. A few minutes, Kankuro came back. Ibiki looked at him. "Nice of you to come back. Was your doll playing, beneficial?" Kankuro's and Temari's eyes widen a little."Doll?" Yuri questioned to herself. Kankuro stopped by Temari and he slipped her a piece of paper, with the answers written on it, and headed back to his seat."Now, I'll explain. These are the rules of desperation." Ibiki spoke. Yuri blinked in confusion."Desperation?""For this tenth question, you must decide whether or not you will take it.""Choose to? What happens if we don't take it?!" Temari shouted."If you choose not to, your points will be reduced to zero and you fail along with your teammates." Ibiki told them."Of course we'll take it!" one of the test takers shouted."And now the other rule-"Yuri stared in disbelief. "There's more rules? How many does this guy need?!""If you choose to take it and answer incorrectly, that person will lose the right to ever take the Chunin exams again.""What kind of stupid question is that?! There are other people here who have taken the exam before!" Kiba shouted. Ibiki laughed."You guys were unlucky. This year is my turn." Ibiki said. "But I'm giving you an out. Those that aren't confident can choose not to take it and try again next year. Those who don't wish to take it, raise your hand. Once your number is confirmed you may leave."Several other contenders raised their hands, refusing to take the question and were told to leave the room. Then Yuri's eyes widen when she saw Naruto slowly starting to raise his hand in the air, trembling a little."Naruto..."Suddenly, Naruto slammed his hand back down on the desk. "DON'T UNDERESTIMATE ME! I WON'T RUN! I'LL TAKE IT! EVEN IF I'M A GENIN FOREVER, I WILL BECOME HOKAGE!""I'll ask you again. Your life is riding on this decision." Ibiki spoke."I won't back down. That is my ninja way." Naruto replied. Ibiki smirked."Very well. Now, to the 78 of you still remaining, I congratulate you on passing the test!" Everyone's eyes widen a little in shock."What do you mean we passed? What about the 10th question?" Sakura asked."There never was one. You can say the two choices were the 10th question." Ibiki smiled."He was trying to rat out the ones who were scared to take it." Yuri thought to herself."Then what were the other nine questions for?! They were pointless then!" Temari shouted."They weren't pointless. They were used to test your teammates information gathering." Ibiki spoke. "By putting pressure on each team, so they will not mess up for their teammates."Naruto nodded. "I had a feeling it was something like that." Yuri snickered."You liar.""Those that chose to cheat and fail poorly-" Ibiki took off his headband. Yuri's eyes widen and she covered her mouth in shock. Ibiki's head was completely covered in scars, burns and screw holes. He had been through severe interrogation. "Because in times, information is more important than life. And on missions and on the battlefield, people risk their lives to get their hands on it. I want you to remember this, important information in your hands can be a powerful weapon for your comrades and your village. There will always be danger, if your teammates lives are at stake, you can't escape it."Suddenly, something crashed through the window and a woman with light purple spikey hair tied up in a fanned out ponytail. She was wearing a pendant that had a snake fang, thin mesh fish net body suit underneath a tan overcoat and orange skirt, pale grey shin guards. She threw kunais, stringing up a banner behind her."You idiots! This is no time to be celebrating! I am the examiner for the second test, Anko Mitarashi! Now, lets go!" Everyone in the room, silently stared at her confused and in shock, wondering who she was."It's another Naruto..." Yuri smirked. The woman scanned the room, seeing the many shinobis that were left."Ibiki, you were too easy this time. That's fine, at least I'll cut them down by half in the second test." She spoke, smirking, looking at everyone. I'll explain everything once we change places. Follow me."Everyone left the exam room and followed Anko as she took them to the second exam place. Ibiki began to gather up, everyone's papers, examining them to see what they wrote. He smirked when saw Naruto's test, seeing it completely blank. He got through a test without writing a single answer. What an interesting guy... Then he saw Yuri's and his eye widen in surprise."It depends on "us" if we want to fail or not." Ibiki laughed."What a smart ass."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Anko led everyone to a large fenced in forest. There was a sign on the gate that read "Danger! Stay out!""Welcome to the stage for the second test. Practice arena 44, also known as the Forest of Death." "You will soon find out why it is called that.""What a cheery place." Yuri frowned as she stared at the forest, wondering what was inside."You will soon find out why it is called the Forest of Death!" Naruto mocked the jonin as he imitated her, doing a little dance. "You think that scares me! I'm not afraid!" Anko threw a shuriken at Naruto, slicing his cheek. The kunai landed near some ninjas from the Hidden Grass Village."Kids like you are killed quickly." Anko laughed. Naruto trembled in shock and Anko reappeared right behind him, licking Naruto's bloody cheek. "Spraying that delicious red blood that I love-" Suddenly, the jonin pulled out another kunai and turned to see one of the Grass shinobis with long black hair. He handed Anko her kunai back with his long tongue."Here's your kunai.""Why, thank you!" Anko smiled, taking it back from him. Yuri shivered a little, feeling slightly disturbed by the guy's appearance. The white-haired guy with glasses from earlier approached her."Hey, we didn't get to talk earlier in the exam room. My name is Kabuto. I want to thank you for-" He whispered to her before Yuri cut him off."Not interested." She spoke, shutting him down, quickly. Kabuto blinked in surprise."You shouldn't sneak behind me unless you want to die." Anko told the Grass ninja."I just get excited when I see red blood. Plus, you cut my precious hair. I couldn't help it." The shinobi spoke."Looks like we have blood thirsty people in the test. Should be fun." Anko smirked. Naruto and Yuri stared at her in disbelief."You're the one who's the most blood thirsty." They both thought to themselves."Now, before we began the second test, I have something to pass out." Anko told everyone, holding up some papers that were waivers. "You must agree to sign these agreement forms. There will be deaths in this one and if I don't have you sign these, it will be all my responsibility." She smiled. "I'm going to explain the second test and then you can sign it afterwards. Then each team will report to the booth behind me. To put it shortly, the test is a test of survival." Anko held up a map of the arena. "Around Practice Arena 44, are 44 locked gates. Forest, river and a tower in the center, from the gates to the tower is about 10km. During the survival, you will be asked to complete a certain task. Using your weapons and jutsu, you will compete in a no rules scroll battle."Then Anko pulled out two scrolls, a white and a dark blue one, showing them. "You will fight over these two scrolls, the "Heaven" and "Earth. There are 78 people, half of 13 will get the Heaven scroll while the other 13 teams will get the Earth. To pass this test your team make it to the tower with these two scrolls.""So only 13 of those teams will fail." Sakura murmured."But there is a time limit. The second test will last 120 hours, exactly five days." Anko spoke."Five days?!" Sakura exclaimed."But what about food!?" Choji shouted as well."You're on your own. The forest is full of food. Just watch out for the man-eating beasts and poisonous plants and insects." Anko told them."And 13 teams passing is not likely. As the days go on, the distance the distance to the goal will become further. And the time to rest will become shorter. And the arena is crawling with enemies, you won't get much sleep. So not only will some fail losing the scroll. Some will lose their lives from the harshness of the course." She smiled. "Now, I will talk about what will get you disqualified. First, those that don't make to the tower, with the two scrolls within the time limit. Second, those who lose a teammate, or have a teammate killed. As a rule, there is quitting in the middle. Once your inside, there's no coming back out for five days. And one more rule, you must not look inside the scrolls until you make it to the tower." She finsihed."What happens if you look at them?" Naruto asked her."That will be a surprise for anyone who does." Anko smirked, darkly."So, this is like a delivery mission." Yuri spoke."That is correct. As a chunin, you will be handed classified information. This is a test of your trustworthiness." Anko smiled. "That's all for the explanations. Just hand in your forms and collect your scrolls then choose to get ready to start. I do have one final word of advice, don't die."Each team filled out their forms and went over to the booth, which had a dark curtain down so no one could see which had what scroll. Naruto, Yuri, Sakura and Sasuke were next to go inside the booth. They handed in their forms and one of the proctors handed Yuri, the heaven scroll. Then they went to gate 12. Shikamaru, Choji and Ino went to gate 27. Kiba, Hinata, and Shino went to gate 16. The three sound ninjas went to gate 20. Kabuto's team went to 38. Gaara, Kankuro and Temari went to gate 6. The Grass ninjas were at gate 15. Neji, Ten Ten and Lee were at gate 41.The instructors unlocked the gates."The second test of the Chunin exam, begins!" Anko shouted. Everyone ran inside, jumping to tree to tree as they started to head towards the tower."Okay! Let's go!" Naruto shouted. Naruto, Yuri, Sakura and Sasuke headed deeper into the forest as they ran."We need to find those four!" the long-haired Grass ninja had an evil smirk on his face when told his teammates.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

About halfway in the forest a sudden scream pierced through the air. Naruto, Yuri, Sakura and Sasuke stopped, wondering where it had come from."W-Was that a human scream?" Sakura asked nervously."Looks like the forest got someone...or another team got them." Yuri said then she turned to Sasuke, holding out the scroll."Here's the scroll. I'm going to scout out ahead." Yuri told them."Wait! We need to stick together!" Sakura shouted."It'll be faster to know where other teams are." Yuri told her. "Oh, and while we're out here. I think that we should have a code word.""Code word?" Naruto asked."Well, there are other shinobi lurking around. They can pretend to be one of us. We need something to know if we're really who we say we are." Yuri explained."It needs to be something short and simple." Sakura spoke. Naruto hummed to himself, thinking, until Yuri spoke."Tokage.""To-kage?" Naruto blinked confused."Sounds good enough." Sasuke replied."Okay, I'm heading out. I'll be back in five minutes. Don't get into too much trouble while I'm gone." Yuri smiled to them, and she left, hopping through the trees.As Yuri was hopping through the trees another scream pierced the air, making her stop. Some more poor unfortunate souls fell victim to the forest. Suddenly, something lunged out at Yuri through the leaves. Yuri quickly moved and threw a kunai, stabbing a jumping leech through the bark. Then a few more rushed at her as the leeches fell from the treetops. Yuri quickly dodged and threw her weapons at the leeches, killing them. It was not good to stay in one place for so long. She needed to keep moving.Then Yuri's eyes widen when she saw some familiar faces and quickly landed on a branch and hid in some leaves. Below her, it was Gaara, Temari and Kankuro and they were facing against three rain ninjas. Then she saw Shikamaru, Choji and Ino a little further away, hiding behind some bushes."Damn, Sand brat, challenging head on like this." one of the mist ninjas glared at Gaara."You'll die." The rain ninja, smirked, that Gaara had challenged to fight with."Enough talking. Let's do it, old man from the hidden rain." Gaara spoke."Gaara, maybe we should ask them what scroll they have first?" Kankuro suggested. "If we both have the same scroll then there's no need to fight.""That doesn't matter." Gaara said. "This guy looked at me funny. So he must die."The rain ninja quickly pulled out some umbrellas, spinning them. "Then hurry up and do it! Here I come!" He growled. He threw the umbrellas into the air and they floated above Gaara. The rain ninja smirked and performed a hand sign. "Die, brat!"Senbon needles came raining down, straight at Gaara. The man laughed."There's no escape from this jutsu! All the needles are controlled by my chakra to strike their prey!" All at once, the needles crashed into Gaara. Yuri's eyes widen a little in concern. Then her eyes widen in shock at what she saw. Gaara was encased in a ball of sand as it protected him from the flying weapons. None had pierced him as it couldn't get through his sand defense."Is that it?" Gaara spoke, with his arms crossed. The three rain ninjas stared in disbelief and in shock."The sand is packed into the gourd with chakra, it protects his body and the surrounding area. A jutsu only allowed by Gaara. It moves against Gaara's will. It's his ultimate defense." Kankuro spoke."N-No way. None of the hit. That's impossible." He trembled a little in fear and fired some more needles at Gaara. Gaara used his sand and it moved, blocking the needles from reaching him."A rain of needles, huh?" A dark smirk appeared on Gaara's face. "Then I guess I'll make rain blood.""You can not defeat Gaara." Kankuro told the three ninjas."S-shut up!" the shinobi shouted and he charged at Gaara. Gaara placed his hands together performing a hand sign."Sand Coffin!" He used his hand to make it wrap around the ninja, trapping him inside the sand. Then the sand started to lift up into the air."L-Let me go!" The shinobi screamed in fear."Shut up. I can cover your mouth and kill you, but that's too pitiful." Gaara spoke, coldly, and picked up one of the umbrellas lying on the ground. Then he raised his hand and clenched it. "Sand burial!"The entire sand crushed the ninja, killing him. His blood splattered all over the area as it rain down. "There was no suffering. I killed him so quickly he didn't have time to feel it. The other two rain ninjas screamed as they backed away from Gaara. One of them pulled out their heaven scroll, setting on the ground."Here, take it. Please let us go." He pleaded. Gaara raised his hand again and the two ninjas were trapped in the sand as well."Bye bye." Temari smiled and waved. The two ninjas screamed as they were crushed to death by Gaara's sand.Yuri covered her mouth as she watched in horror. This was definitely not the Gaara she met back then. She gulped then hopped down from the tree when Kankuro picked up the Heaven scroll."How could you do that?" She whispered, softly."Yuri!" Temari's eyes widen in horror, seeing her. While Kankuro was surprised to see her. Gaara didn't look at her and had his back turned to her. Yuri gritted her teeth, getting a little angrier and started to walk over. Temari grabbed her arm, stopping her."You need to go, now!" She whispered, urgently."How could you kill them like that?!" She demanded. "They were pleading for you to spare them!""Hey, it's their own fault for challenging Gaara." Kankuro smirked at her. Yuri shot him a glare."That doesn't make it right! Have you no heart at all!?" She shouted, furiously."Shut up." Gaara spoke before he turned to her, slowly. Yuri's eyes widen when she saw the blood lust in his eyes. Temari gave her a pleading look."Yuri, please leave." She told her, softly. Yuri turned to her before glancing over at Gaara one last time and she quickly left. She wiped her eyes from the tears that were trying to fall.As Yuri was heading back to meet with her team, she stopped on a tree branch when she saw something. Her eyes widen in shock to see a large snake, sitting in the middle of the forest. "Wow, that's a big snake!""Hey! Let me out!" Yuri heard a familiar voice shouting from inside the snake. Yuri hopped down, landing on top of the creature. She pressed her ear against the snake's body, confused."Naruto? Is that you in there?""Yuri! Get me out!" she heard him shouted. The snake lunged at Yuri about to chomp down on her. Yuri quickly moved out of the way, landing in front of it. Then she charged when the snake lunged at her once more."Cough him up!" Yuri punched the giant snake hard, making it spit out Naruto. Naruto flopped to the ground, covered in slime and spit. He got up, wiping off his face, disgusted."Man, that's gross!" Naruto then glared at the snake and performed a hand sign. "Mine turn! Multi-shadow clone jutsu!" He summoned many clones and all of them charged at the snake, beating it, relentlessly. The snake fell to the ground with a thud, knocked out cold."Come on! We need to Sakura and Sasuke!" Naruto shouted."So, what happened?" Yuri asked him."I didn't get to see who it was. I had my back turned while was trying to use the bathroom." He told her as he led Yuri back."Did you find anyone?" Naruto asked her. Yuri frowned."Hey, are you alright?" He asked her when he saw that she was tense. In fact, he noticed that she had been a little angry."No. It's not important." She told him. Naruto stared at her in concern."What the heck happened back there?!" Naruto wondered to himself.The two quickly headed back to where Sasuke and Sakura was. Naruto and Yuri landed on a branch and Naruto quickly threw some shurikens at someone as they darting fast towards Sasuke. They stopped in their tracks, turning towards Naruto and Yuri, glaring at them. Yuri saw the attacker to see that it was a Grass ninja, the long-haired man with the freaky tongue from earlier."The code word is Tokage!" Yuri smiled, reassuring Sasuke and Sakura they were them."Great work, Naruto!" Sakura shouted."Guys, be careful! This one's on a whole 'nother level!" Sasuke warned. The man laughed, creepily."Looks like you defeated the giant snake, Naruto-kun. And who's your little friend?"Yuri shivered. She was getting weird vibes from this guy. There was something off about him. His appearance and mannerisms were like a snake. Naruto frowned, getting creeped out as well."So you like picking on the weak, do ya?!" Naruto shouted. Sasuke stood up, holding out the Heaven scroll to the man."I will give you the scroll. Please...just take and leave us." He said. Yuri's eyes widened."Sasuke! What the hell are you doing?!" She exclaimed. Naruto was shocked as well."Yeah! What are you talking about?! Why would you give the scroll to the enemy?!" He shouted. The Grass ninja smirked."Very smart. The only way for a prey to escape the predator is to give the predator a different meal.""Just take it." Sasuke threw the scroll at the shinobi. Yuri's eyes widened and she quickly darted forward, grabbing it before it reached the Grass Ninja. Naruto landed down beside her."What are you doing?! Do you understand our situation!?" Sasuke shouted, angrily at them. Naruto turned around and punched Sasuke in the face."What was that for?!" Sasuke shouted."The real Sasuke wouldn't give up so easily." Yuri frowned at him."You moron! I am the real Sasuke!" Sasuke shouted, furiously."Liar." Naruto spoke. "THERE'S NO WAY A STUPID COWARD LIKE YOU IS THE SASUKE I KNOW!""You don't know what you're getting into!" Sasuke shouted."And you're just going to hand the scroll over to him? What makes you so sure he'll leave us alone?" Yuri spoke."Yuri-chan..." Yuri's eyes widened, hearing the man's voice and she turned towards him to see him have a creepy smirk on his face. "You are correct. I could just kill you and take the scroll.""Shut up!!!" Naruto shouted and charged at the man."No! Run away, Naruto!" Sasuke cried out."Summoning jutsu!" The man quickly performed a hand sign and a giant snake poofed as it appeared. The man rode on top of it. The snake slammed Naruto against a tree."Naruto!" Yuri shouted. When Naruto began to fall, the snake slammed it's tail down, sending Naruto crashing to the ground. The Grass ninja laughed."Go ahead. You can eat him." He told the snake. Yuri gritted her teeth then performed the same hand sign the man did to summon the snake. But nothing happened. Her eyes widened. "What?!"The man turned to her with a smirk. "You're wondering why it didn't work, right? You're not under its contract. Therefore, you can't perform the jutsu." He told her. Yuri, glared at him, wondering what he meant by contract."EAT SHIT!" Naruto roared as he kicked the snake back when it tried to eat him. Yuri's eyes widen when she saw that Naruto's eyes had changed. They were red now. It must be the tailed best inside of him! The man blew a cloud of smoke at Naruto, knocking him back. Then the man turned, making the snake charge at Yuri and Sasuke."What will you two do now?" He smirked."Sasuke! Yuri!" Sakura cried out. Sasuke stood frozen to his spot with his sharingan still activated. He was paralyzed in fear. Yuri glared at the Grass ninja and quickly performed another hand sign."Water Syle! WATER DRAGON JUTSU!" Two large dragons made of water with glowing yellow eyes appeared, charging at the man. The dragons tried to hold back the snake as it crashed against it. The man smirked, looking at Yuri."That's a highly advanced jutsu for such a young genin like you." He spoke. Yuri narrowed her eyes at him."And you're not an ordinary ninja yourself, are you?" She frowned. The man laughed."This is why, I must have you!" He shouted. The snake broke through the water dragons, heading towards Yuri and Sasuke. Yuri's eyes widen and she quickly turned to Sasuke, who was still frozen."Sasuke! Why have to move!" She shouted. Just as the snake was about to slam into them, Naruto quickly appeared in front of them, blocking the snake from reaching them."Are you alright, scaredy cat?" He smirked at Sasuke.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Grass Ninja unleashed several snakes, ensnaring Naruto in them."Damn it! Let go of me!" Naruto shouted as he tried to break free out of the snakes that were holding him. Then the shinobi lifted Naruto up and started to pull Naruto towards him."So the nine tailed brat is still alive." the Grass Ninja laughed and began to lift up Naruto's jacket, revealing his seal on his stomach. "When your emotions are heightened, the power of the nine tails overflows. Very interesting." He smirked. "Five Part Seal!" The shinobi fused some of his chakra to his fingertips and slammed them into Naruto's stomach. Naruto gasped out in pain."Naruto!" Yuri quickly moved, ready to throw a punch at the ninja's head. But he threw Naruto away, grabbing her. Sakura quickly threw a kunai, stopping Naruto from falling as it pierced his jacket, lodging itself to a tree. Yuri growled and slammed her head against the shinobi's, headbutting him. The Grass ninja glared at her angrily and kneed Yuri in her stomach, knocking the wind out of her. Yuri hissed in pain, grabbing her stomach and the ninja picked her up the back of her shirt, taking the Heaven scroll."Sasuke! Snap out of it! Naruto and Yuri are-!" Sakura cried to him. Just as the shinobi was pulling Yuri closer to him, getting closer to her neck. Sasuke's eyes widened and he shook his head, snapping out of it. He quickly activated his Sharingan and pulled out a windmill shuriken and several kunais and darted, fast, towards the Grass Ninja. Sasuke threw the windmill shuriken and a kunai, and the shinobi quickly ducked, moving his head out of the way. But Sasuke smirked and pulled back on an invisible string, pulling the weapons back at the Grass Ninja. There was also an invisible string in his mouth. The Grass Ninja quickly dropped Yuri, throwing her away, and the windmill shuriken, sliced into his neck. Sasuke made a hand sign."Fire style! Pheonix Flower Jutsu!" Fire quickly spread on the string in Sasuke's mouth, heading towards the Grass Ninja, engulfing him in it.But the fire didn't little damage. Sasuke and Sakura's eyes widen in shock to see the Grass Ninja's face was slowly peeling away a little. Yuri groaned as she woke up, seeing it happened as well."What the hell?"The Grass ninja chuckled, darkly. "To be able to use Sharingan at such an young age. You are the man who truly carries the Uchiha blood. I want you as well. I had fun testing your powers." Yuri frowned, seeing a strange aura surrounding the man. She quickly closed her eyes. However, Sasuke and Sakura, were unable to move, stuck in a genjustu."You really are brothers. I sense power in your eyes that surpasses Itachi." The Grass ninja smirked."WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?!" Sasuke screamed."My name is Orochimaru. If you want to see me again then survive and pass this exam." He spoke and burnt the Heaven scroll."No! The scroll!" Sakura cried out."Of course, you'll have to beat my men. The sound ninja trio, who are on the way." Orochimaru said."What are you talking about?! We never want to see you again!" Sakura shouted at him. Orochimaru laughed."I won't go that way." Then he performed a hand sign and his neck began to stretch out. It quickly darted towards Sasuke and Orochimaru bit down on Sasuke's neck. Sasuke cried out in pain. Orochimaru smirked."Sasuke-kun, will seek me out. To seek power."A strange spiral seal appeared on Sasuke's neck and Sasuke screamed out in pain, grabbing his neck."What's happening?!""Sasuke!" Sakura cried out running over to him and glared at Orochimaru. "What did you do to Sasuke!?""I gave him a little present." Orochimaru snickered then he turned his head, setting his sights on Yuri. "You have special abilities girl. Your eyes can see things differently than any other people can. I must have you.""Try it, freak." Yuri growled at him.Orochimaru lunged as he stretched his neck out at Yuri, getting ready to bite her next."Yuri!" Sakura cried out for her in worry.Yuri quickly pulled out her kunai and jumped into the air as Orochimaru was inches from reaching her. She quickly came down and sliced the shinobi's neck, cutting it off. Then She quickly stabbed her kunai into Orochimaru's head. The ninja's body began to dissolve, breaking into pieces. Yuri frowned as she stood up, looking around for any sign of the ninja. He had fled. She quickly ran towards Naruto, who was lying on the ground still unconscious and picked him up, supporting his arm over her shoulder. Then Yuri turned towards Sakura."Sakura, get Sasuke. We need to get out of this area and find some place to hide and rest." She told her. Sakura blinked before she quickly grabbed Sasuke. The two kunoichi eventually found a large tree to hide under for the night. Yuri placed Naruto down while Sakura set Sasuke down, looking down at him in worry."What did that guy do to Sasuke? And what are we going to do now? We have no scroll anymore." She asked."I don't know. I'm just glad that freak's gone and that we escaped with our lives." Yuri told her, sitting down completely exhausted and panting. "Do you think you can keep watch for a little bit?""Are you alright?" Sakura asked her, concerned."I'm almost completely out of chakra and we have no scroll. No, I'm not alright. I've had it with his forest and I've had it with snakes!" she told Sakura, harshly. Sakura flinched. Yuri sighed and her eyes fell, feeling bad for yelling at her."I'm sorry." She apologized to Sakura."It's okay. Just get some rest. I'll keep watch." Sakura smiled, softly. Yuri closed her eyes and slowly began to fall asleep. Sakura watched her for a bit until she noticed that Sasuke was starting to run a fever. She got up to grab some water at a nearby river and put a damp cloth on his forehead. She sat down, looking at her three teammates, feeling completely hopeless.What are they going to do, now?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Sakura felt her eyes starting to get heavy after staying awake all night. Suddenly, Sakura heard a crack from a twig in the bushes not too far away. She gasped and quickly pulled out a kunai then slowly turned in the direction towards the sound. A small squirrel hopped out. Sakura sighed in relief. Then the squirrel started to run towards her. Sakura's eyes widen and she quickly tossed her weapon, scaring it off."That was a close one." Sakura sighed before she heard Yuri and saw her wake up. "You're awake!""How long was I out for?" Yuri asked."The entire night." Sakura told her. Yuri frowned, seeing how tired Sakura was."Were you up the entire night?" She asked in concern. "I can take over so you can get some rest.""No, it's fine!" Sakura smiled."You really should listen to your teammate." Yuri and Sakura's eyes widen, and they saw the three sound ninjas that Orochimaru had sent after them. A girl, with very long dark hair tied with a ribbon at the end, pale green vest and snake patterned pants and skirt and scarf. The second one was a boy with spikey black hair and dark eyes, beige shirt two black stripes, three prints with a kanji that read death, snake pattern clothes as well. The third one had bandages all over his face, wearing a poncho, snake patterned scarf, and raincoat and a wrist guard on his right arm. Yuri recognized him immediately as he was the one who she had kicked in the face in the exam room."Wake Sasuke up. I want to fight him.""Well, you have your little friend Orochimaru to thank for that. So, blame him." Yuri retorted."I also want to fight you as well. I want revenge for what you did to me back at the exam room." the bandaged sound ninja spoke as glared at her."You're not worth my time." Yuri replied."What is Orochimaru's purpose?! What is that weird mark that's on Sasuke's neck!? And now you want to fight him?!" Sakura shouted, demanding an answer. One of the sound ninjas smirked."After hearing that, I can't let you both live. I'll kill you both then I'll kill Sasuke." the spikey haired sound ninja said. The one with the bandages tried to stop him."Wait! That wasn't part of the plan!" the female sound ninja hissed.Sakura's eyes widen and she gripped a kunai in her hand."Wait, Zaku." One of the sound ninjas stopped him. "You're not very observant. A recently overturned stone, different colored dirt. Grass doesn't grow here. A booby trap." He said. Sakura's eyes widen."How stupid. That kunai was to stop the squirrel from running into the trap.""Since we have no interest in this girl, kill her." The three sound ninjas leaped towards the group to attack. Sakura smirked and Yuri saw Sakura reach from behind her and cut a small rope with her weapon. A giant log was released and started to fall fast above the three sound ninjas."A giant log?!" one of the exclaimed in shock. One of the sounds ninjas placed his hands on the log before it crushed them and blasted a hole through the log. The three landed in front of Sakura and Yuri, almost reaching them."People like you have no talent. A weakling like you shouldn't mess with us." The bandaged one chuckled, evilly."Leaf Hurricane!"Yuri's eyes widen, recognizing who it was that had saved them. Lee quickly spinned, kicking the three sound ninjas, sending them flying back."Lee?!"Lee landed in front of Sakura and her, facing the three sound ninjas. "Then you guys, should work harder." He smirked."Who are you?" one of the sound ninjas demanded."The beautiful green beast of the Hidden Leaf, Rock Lee!""Why are you here?" Yuri asked."I will always appear when you are in trouble." Lee told her. Yuri's eyes widen in shock and smiled."Thank you.""I meant what I said before." Lee spoke. "I will protect you until I die.""Thank you for helping us." Sakura thanked him as well. One of the sound ninjas quickly moved. Sakura threw a kunai at him but the sound ninja dodged it and jumped into the air. He was about to strike at Lee! Lee quickly pulled a large root out of the ground, blocking the sound ninja's attack. The ninja's shockwave blasted the root into a few pieces."There's some tricks to your attacks, right? I'm not going to just simply dodge it. I've seen your attacks before." Lee said. Then he started to undo the bandages on his hands."Gai sensei, I'm going to use this technique without any reservations. Because right now, I must protect the person who is precious to me!"Lee quickly vanished just as the sound ninja was about to attack again. Then he quickly reappeared in front of the ninja and kicked from the ground, knocking the sound ninja into the air. Lee grabbed the ninja from behind and began to wrap his bandages around the sound ninja, trapping him. Then Lee started to spin wildly in the air, heading straight to the ground."Primary Lotus!" Lee quickly released the ninja when slammed him into the ground, creating a large crater. Lee landed a few feet away."Looks like I made it in time." One of the sound ninjas smirked. Everyone's eyes widen in shock when they saw the sound ninja that Lee had slammed in the ground, getting back up again."B-But how?!" Lee exclaimed in shock."What a terrifying technique to do such damage. Now it's my turn." The sound ninja spoke and raised his arm and charged at Lee."Move, Lee!" Yuri shouted at him. But she saw Lee, struggling to get up. She saw a pained look on his face as he tried to move his body. Did that technique put a strain on his body somehow? The sound ninja tried to swing at Lee and Lee quickly moved back barely dodging in time. Then Lee gripped his ears in pain."What's wrong?!" Sakura shouted."If your moves are at high speed then ours are at the speed of sound." The sound ninja spoke. Lee fell to his knees as he lost his balance then he threw up. "Even if you dodge it, my fist sound will attack you."Yuri frowned. So, he's using sound vibrations."Lee!" Sakura shouted."Lame old Taijustsu won't work against us." the second sound ninja spoke. Lee glared at him. "I can freely control super sonic sound waves and air pressure. I have the power to even destroy rock. Blasting the air into the earth and creating a cushion is nothing.""Alright! Now you!" the first sound ninja charged but passed Lee, instead, going for Yuri. Lee quickly moved in front of her and Sakura and grabbed the sound ninja wrist."Leaf Whirlwind!" Lee tried to land a spinning kick. He yelped in pain when blood came dripping out of his ears. The sound ninja blocked Lee's kick with his other hand."So that attack is affecting you after all." He smirked. "You had me scared for a moment. You lost the ability to do that Taijutsu again." The sound ninja kicked Lee and Lee tried to block his attack with his arm. The sound ninja unleashed a shockwave, colliding with Lee's body. Lee fell to the ground and the sound ninja was about to deliver a finishing blow."Now let's finish this!""You want a fight, you got one!" Yuri threw some kunais at the sound ninja, but he deflected them with his wrist guard. Sakura threw some shurikens at the other two sound ninjas but the second one bounced them back. Yuri quickly raised her arms to shield herself and Sakura did the same. One of the shurikens lodged its self into Yuri's upper calf. She hissed and fell to the ground, holding it in pain. The bandaged sound ninja quickly too the chance and grabbed Yuri by her throat, slamming her to the ground. He placed his foot on her chest, pinning her down."Yuri!" Sakura cried out. The female sound ninja appeared from behind, grabbing Sakura by her hair."What's with this long hair? Are you trying to be a sexy ninja?" She smirked. "You should have spent more time in training than your hair.""Sakura!" Yuri shouted."Zaku, go ahead and kill Sasuke in front of this boy chaser's eyes. Let's teach this one a lesson." The female ninja spoke. Zaku took a step. Sakura smirked, pulling out a kunai."That won't work on me-"Rip!!!Sakura had cut her long hair, making the female stumbling back with pieces and strands in her hand.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Kin! Kill her!" Zaku shouted.The female sound ninja struck at Sakura from behind. Sakura poofed, using a substitution jutsu. Then Sakura quickly reappeared and charged at Zaku, throwing kunais. He used his soundwave to bounce them back. Sakura quickly used another substitution jutsu and reappeared above him in the air. The sound ninja threw kunais at Sakura, hitting her again. But, she didn't vanish. Sakura pulled out her kunai, slamming into the sound ninja, knocking them both to the ground as she stabbed him in the wrist. Sakura quickly bit down on the sound ninja's other wrist as she tried to pin him down."Let go of me!" Zaku shouted as he tried to beat Sakura, repeatedly, to make you release him. Sakura tried to hold on as her face became bloody from the punches. Then Zaku finally managed to pull Sakura off of him and threw her on the ground."You brat!" he growled and aimed his hands at her, about to release a sound wave at Sakura. Just as he fired, Ino, Shikamaru and Choji quickly appeared in front of Sakura, protecting her from the blast."What are you three doing here?!" Yuri shouted."Ino?" Sakura's eyes widen when she saw her rival. Ino smirked."Sakura, I won't lose to you. I already told you that." "I won't let you be the only who looks good in front of Sasuke.""Looks like more Leaf insects have scurried into the open." the bandaged sound ninja spoke."What were you two thinking?! These guys are too dangerous! Let go of my scarf, Shikamaru!""Yeah, right, idiot. This sucks but we have no choice. If Ino comes out then us men can't run away.""I'm sorry to get you both involved but we're a team. We share the same destiny.""We'll get through it somehow."Zaku laughed. "You can leave if you want, fatty.""What did he say?""I said you can leave, fatso.""I'M NOT FAT!!! I'M JUST CHUBBY, DAMN IT!" Choji shouted, enraged. "Alright, guys, this is a war between Leaf and Sound!""Man, this is going to be a drag.""That's our line. Man, we were supposed to kill Sasuke and take the other girl before the end of this exam.""Sakura, Yuri, take care of those two.""Alright, time for InoShikaCho!""Partial Expansion Jutsu!" Choji made his body bloat up big, like a ball. He tucked his head and arms and legs in and rolled, fast, at Zaku. Sound ninja used his soundwave, trying to bounce Choji back, but he bounced straight into the air. Choji was about to crash down on top of him. The other sound ninja quickly rushed towards the two, to stop Choji."Shadow Possession Jutsu!" Shikamaru extended his shadow and connected his shadow with the sound ninja's, stopping him in his tracks. Zaku barely managed to move out of the way when Choji came crashing down. Shikamaru made the other sound ninja pose in a goofy form with his hands on his hand."Dosu! What are you doing?!" Kin shouted."Ino, now!" Shikamaru shouted. Ino locked her forefingers and thumbs together into a circle and aimed them at the female sound ninja."Shikamaru, you better take care of my body!" She smiled. "Mind Transfer Jutsu!" Ino's body fell and Shikamaru caught her when Ino swapped her mind with the sound ninja's, entering into it. Then Ino pulled a kunai out, moving it closely towards the female's neck."If you guys move an inch, I'll kill this Kin girl! When I can't sense your chakra, I'll let her go! If you don't want it to end her, just leave your scroll and get out of here!"The two sound ninjas, didn't move from the spots. They smirked and dark laugh. Yuri frowned. They don't care what happens to their teammate."They're going to-!" Yuri told to warn Ino, but it was too late. Zaku raised his hand and fired a sound wave, knocking Ino back. She slammed into a tree, hard and fell to the ground. Ino's real body started to cough up blood."These guys...They don't care if they're hurting their own." Ino glared at them."Our goals are not the scrolls or to safely complete this exam." Zaku smirked."It's Sasuke and Yuri." Dosu spoke. Then Shikamaru's shadow slowly began to shrink back retreating back to Shikamaru. "So you only have five minutes to use that jutsu. And judging from that girls jutsu, looks like she can enter her spirit into her opponents body and control it. But, from the looks of those internal injuries I inflicted on Kin, the same thing happens to her.""I can't take anymore of this." A voice spoke. Everyone saw Neji and Ten Ten, standing on a tree branch, looking down at them. "Some minor sound ninjas bullying these second rate ninjas and declaring victory?"Yuri stared at them in shock. She was so tired, she didn't even sense them at all!"They keep coming out like cockroaches!" Zaku growled, annoyed. Ten Ten saw Lee lying on the ground, unconscious and so did Neji."Lee!" She cried out."You made a mistake." Neji narrowed his eyes at the sound ninjas, glaring at them. "That knocked out freak right there is part of our team and-" Neji unleashed his Byakugan. "You're going to pay for that!""If you don't like it so much then stop acting cool and come down here." Dosu taunted Neji. Neji's eyes widen when he saw something and he undid his Byakugan."That won't be necessary." He smirked. "He'll do it."Yuri's eyes widened when she saw Sasuke walk past her and Sakura and stood in front of them, facing the sound ninjas. His curse mark had expanded on the left side of his body, covering his arm and his left face. Sakura's eyes widened in shock, but also in fear seeing the dangerous look in Sasuke's eyes. His Sharingan was activated, gazing at each of the sound ninjas like prey. He was like a completely different person."Who did that to you, Sakura?" Sasuke asked.Yuri stared at him in shock, sensing an overwhelming amount of chakra being released from Sasuke's body. She glanced at the mark on Sasuke's neck in concern."Sasuke, your body-" Sakura sputtered, still in shock and in fear."Don't worry, it's just the power overflowing from within me." He spoke, darkly. "I feel great."Yuri continued to watch, silently, keeping her eyes on Sasuke. Something was very wrong. This was not Sasuke, at least thought he was. The look in his eyes were very power hungry and filled with bloodlust."He gave me this power. I finally understand it now." Sasuke spoke. Sakura blinked at him in confusion."What are you talking about-""I am an avenger. Even if I must eat the devil's fruit, I am on path where I must gain power." Sasuke spoke and glared at the three sound ninjas. "Now, it was one of you guys, right?""Ino, this is bad! Get back in your body, now, or you'll get caught up in this!" Shikamaru shouted, carrying Ino's body as he ran for cover. "You too, Choji, we're hiding!" Ino quickly released her jutsu on the sound ninja and went back into her own body."H-His chakra is too large!" Dosu exclaimed, looking at Sasuke in fear."Dosu, there's no need to be afraid over this half-dead freak!" Zaku growled and released a large sound wave, aiming at Sasuke. But, Sasuke, deflected it back with his hands, scattering the shock waves all over the place. Then Sasuke quickly reappeared behind Zaku, smacking him and knocked the shinobi back."Pheonix Flower Jutsu!" Sasuke blow several fireballs at the two sound ninjas. Zaku tried to use his sound waves to blow the fire out, revealing shurikens inside of them. Several hit Zaku's body as he tried to block them his with his arms. Then Sasuke quickly reappeared behind Zaku again, and grabbed both the shinobi's arms, pulling them behind his back and planting his foot on the shinobi's back as well."You seem to be proud of these two arms." Sasuke smirked. Zaku screamed out in pain.Yuri's eyes widened in horror and so did Sakura as they saw Sasuke maliciously pull the sound ninja's arms, popping them out of their sockets. The sound ninja fell to the ground, howling in pain. Then Sasuke turned to Dosu and started to inch closer towards him."You're the only one left. I hope you let me have more fun."Dosu stood trembling in fear as Sasuke got closer to him."STOP!!!" Sakura ran towards Sasuke, grabbing him from behind, crying. "Please stop."The curse mark on Sasuke's neck slowly began to retreat back as it disappeared and Sasuke fell to the ground, holding it in pain."You are strong, Sasuke. We can't defeat you like this." Dosu spoke and pulled out an Earth scroll. He placed it on the ground and stood up. "Take this and let us leave." Then the sound ninja walked over and picked up Zaku. "This may sound convenient. But there is something we must find out now. But I will promise you this, the next time we meet, we won't run away.""Wait!" Sakura shouted at them. "Who is this Orochimaru?! Why does he want Sasuke?!""I don't know. We were only ordered to kill him and take the other girl." The sound ninja spoke and they quickly retreated. Shikamaru, Ino and Choji ran out from their hiding place, heading over to Sasuke, Sakura, Naruto and Yuri."Hey! Are you guys, alright?" Shikamaru shouted."Barely." Yuri murmured. Shikamaru turned to Ino. "Ino, take care of Lee, would you?" Ino helped back onto his feet and Shikamaru and Choji and Yuri stared down at Naruto who was still, sleeping. He had a strange, dreamy smirk on his face, mumbling in his sleep."Don't worry, I'll protect you."Yuri frowned. "I wonder what he's dreaming about?""Should we kick him awake?" Shikamaru suggested."Let's poke him with a stick." Choji said.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Yuri jumped, completely startled, when she heard Naruto screamed as he woke up when Choji hit him on the head with a stick."Everyone hide! Get down! Where'd that guy go?!""Calm down, Naruto. Everyone's fine for the most part. That Orochimaru guy ran off like a bitch." Yuri reassured him. Naruto blinked and he was knocked back down when Choji poked him with the stick."You really are one of a kind." Shikamaru spoke. "Just looking at you is getting on my nerves." Naruto glared at him until his eyes widen when he saw Sakura, noticing something different about her."Oh! Sakura!" He shouted, running over to her."What?""Your hair!" Naruto sputtered."Oh, this? I just decided to change my look." Sakura smiled. "I like it longer, but when I'm in the forest, it's hard to move around and it gets in the way." Naruto hummed."Oh, I see." Then he turned to the others. "By the way, why are you guys here?""Explaining it to you would be a waste of time." Shikamaru said."Hey, where did the sound ninjas go?" Lee wondered as well."Sasuke chased them off." Ten Ten told him before narrowing her eyes at him angrily. "But never mind that! You're all beaten up! What were you thinking running off by yourself?!""Yuri and Sakura chan were in trouble and as a man I-""You are such an idiot!" Ten Ten shouted at Lee. Lee laughed."I can't argue with that one.""Hey! It's bushy brows!" Naruto grinned, but Sakura punched him in the face."How dare you say that to Lee!" She shouted, furiously. Naruto fell to the ground, completely confused.
"What the hell happened while I was asleep?!"
Yuri shook her head and turned to Lee. "Lee, I want to thank you again for helping us." She told him, smiling."Yeah, I want to thank you as well." Sakura smiled as well. "I feel like I've become a little stronger."Lee teared up as he looked at them, almost about to cry. "I still need to work harder as well." Then he looked at Sasuke. "Sasuke, the Uchiha clan sure is great. To be able to drive off those sound ninjas. You have incredible skills. I got my butt kicked.""Yuri..."Yuri blinked. "Yes?""The lotus blossom blooms twice." Lee spoke. Yuri stared at him confused."I'm not sure what you mean by that." She told him. Lee smiled."The next time we meet, I will become a stronger man. I promise." He told her. Yuri smiled and nodded."Sure!" She spoke. "The next time we meet. Let's be rivals! I hate to be in debt, so I have to pay you back one day!"Ino helped Sakura straightened out her chopped hair, cutting it more evenly. And soon, the other teams left, leaving Naruto, Yuri, Sakura and Sasuke. Three days had gone by as they rested, trying to think of a plan of what to do next. A low growl filled the air as their stomachs growled."Let's go fishing by the creek for some food and think what our next plan is." Yuri told them.Naruto and Sasuke were using their kunais to catch fish as they jumped out of the water. Sakura was getting a fire, started. Yuri was helping, Naruto and Sasuke with the fish, catching a few of them. Then she stopped when she saw something move from the corner of her eye. There was something tiny crawling on a tree. Yuri smiled at walked over to it quickly catching with her hands. Yuri walked back over to Sakura, keeping her hands covered."Hey, Sakura! Look what I found!" "What is it-" Sakura turned, only to see a tiny green lizard right in her face. It's small tongue sticking out and back in. She squealed and backed away, startled. "How can you touch that thing?!" she exclaimed in disgust. Yuri laughed."What's the matter? It's not poisonous." She replied."Still, it's gross! Put it back where you found it!" Sakura shouted. Yuri rolled her eyes and bent down, releasing the critter. Sakura backed away as it scurried on the ground, running away."Honestly, why can't you be normal for once?" She told Yuri.Yuri's eyes widened before they dropped a little. Ever since she was little, she knew that she was different. She liked things that other kids would consider weird, especially the other girls. Usually, they liked to wear fake jewelry, talking about crushes or make up. Yuri liked to collect small animals, like lizards and frogs and an occasional garden snake that wasn't poisonous. Naruto and Sasuke came back, carrying the fish. Naruto noticed that something was wrong, seeing that she looked a little upset."Hey, Yuri, is everything okay?" He asked her. Yuri blinked, looking at him."Yeah, everything's fine." She smiled.The four sat down, eating their fish, quietly, wondering what to do next. Yuri was lost in thought, thinking about everything that just happened. What did Orochimaru mean when he talked about her eyes? She didn't have Byakugan or Sharingan or any Kekkei Genkai for that matter. She wasn't anyone special. Sure, she was very observant and catch things quickly, but that was about it. And why did he want Sasuke as well? She glanced over at the raven-haired boy, seeing him lost in his thoughts as well."What are going to do now?" Sakura spoke. The three of them looked at her. "Sure, we have a scroll, but Orochimaru burnt our Heaven scroll. It's been four days now and probably most of the teams had made it to the tower by now.""Then the next enemy we come across is our last chance." Sasuke spoke. He got up and walked away, heading back to the river. "I'm going to go get some water.""I'm going to come too." Yuri said and got up as well, following him. The two headed to the river in silence and started to drink from it. Yuri gathered a bit in her canteen that she made from a large branch of a tree. She glanced over at Sasuke and he glanced back at her at the same time."What is it?" He snapped a little, irritated."Um, back when we fought Orochimaru. He said a name, Itachi, like you knew him. Does he have something to do with this whole vendetta thing you have?" "It's none of your business." Sasuke frowned."I have heard about the Uchiha clan massacre that happened years ago. Did he have something to do with it?" Yuri asked."I said it's none of your business!" Sasuke shouted, harshly. Yuri frowned, but decided to drop it for now. The two of them headed back and Yuri's eyes widened when she saw someone, standing next to Naruto and Sakura. Kabuto."What's going on?!" She demanded, running over."Just stopping these two before they make the worst mistake of their entire lives." Kabuto explained. "Anyone who opens the scrolls while get a nasty surprise. I've seen it happened many times.""Geez, what we're you thinking?" Sasuke frowned at two, waiting for an answer."I just thought that if we made a copy scroll then we wouldn't have to fight anyone!" Naruto shouted."The scrolls are booby trapped with a hypnosis justu, knocking anyone out, that will last until the end of the exam." Kabuto spoke."What are you doing out here?" Sasuke asked him."Relax, I'm not after your scroll." Kabuto smirked."Yeah, if you were you could've just taken it from Naruto." Sasuke narrowed his eyes at him. "So, you after the Heaven scroll as well?""No, I already have both." Kabuto spoke and he took the two scrolls out, showing them. "Something's happened and I'm on my way to the tower to meet with my teammates.""Wait." Before he was about to leave, but Sasuke stopped him. "I'll fight you for it.""Sasuke?" Sakura questioned."You idiot! What are you thinking?!" Naruto shouted, wondering as well."You're serious." Kabuto smirked."I'm sorry, but we don't have any time left.""Hey, Sasuke! Kabuto helped us!" Naruto shouted."This doesn't feel right-" Sakura agreed as well but Sasuke cut her off."Shut up!" Then he glanced back at Kabuto. "Like I said before, we don't have a choice. This is the only way for us to survive this forest.""You're lying. You aren't as cold hearted as you say." Kabuto smirked back at him. "If this test really turned you into that, then why would you even challenge me? Instead of doing that, you could have just attacked me and taken the scroll. That's what a ninja would do." He finished, fixing his glasses, pushing them back up. "So, I'll tell you the path you should take. But we need to move. The smoke of the fire and the smell of the fish can be sensed from far away. Wild beasts and enemies could be nearby."The five were now hopping from tree to tree as Kabuto talked to them."Are there really any enemies left?" Sasuke asked."Yes, no doubt about it." Kabuto nodded. "Just think about it. You know the smartest tactic is in a large area like a jungle like this?""To take people down near the tower once they got both scrolls." Yuri replied. Naruto stared at her confused."Huh?""Correct. We need to set an ambush." Kabuto said."So we go after a team who already have both the Heaven and Earth scrolls!" Sakura smiled."I'm pretty sure other teams have thought about it as well." Yuri spoke."That is also right." Kabuto said. "There are others in your situation, waiting to spring their traps they have set.""Oh! I get it! There are already tons of enemies near the tower waiting to ambush us!" Naruto grinned. "Well, bring it on then! If we kick all their asses and get the Heaven scroll. We all pass the test!"Yuri noticed that Kabuto had a strange look in his eyes. "Is there something wrong?""There are people, who I call "Collectors" that appear in this time of the test. Even though the tower is right in front of their eyes. The difficult part of the test gives birth to them. Those who collect extra scrolls in case they run into a strong enemy and gift it to them so they can escape." Kabuto explained. "There are those who try to receive favor and information from other teams from their own village. And those who like to pick off others to make the test easier for the third part.""So, you used us to help yourself get to the tower in case you ran into trouble." Yuri frowned. Sakura gasped and Naruto's eyes widened. Sasuke narrowed his eyes as well, glaring at Kabuto."Well, partly." Kabuto smirked. "You seem like a powerful team. I think that you can handle yourselves."Night time had fallen in the sky and everyone stood on a high tree branch, seeing the tower not too far off within the distance."We need to be careful from here on." Sasuke warned."Let's go!" Naruto shouted, excitedly.Suddenly, Yuri, Sakura, Kabuto and Sasuke sensed something nearby. Naruto quickly grabbed his kunai and threw it, stabbing a very large centipede to a tree."Guess we should be lucky that it was a centipede." Kabuto sighed. Sakura shivered in disgust."Such a large bug.""Look at all those legs." Sasuke said in awe. Kabuto turned to Naruto."Naruto, I'd like us to avoid any unnecessary noises and actions from here on. Moving through the forest like a rampaging elephant will only tip off our enemies. And they do not have a fun welcome party for us. We need to move slowly and safely." All four nodded."Okay!"They started to walk through the forest, heading towards the tower while keeping on high alert. But with each step they took, the tower seemed to be further away. Sakura panted, leaning against a tree to rest."How long have we been walking? It looks like we're not getting to the tower at all." Sasuke questioned."Yeah, it's right in front of us. We should be closer by now." Naruto frowned."We're trapped in a genjutsu." Yuri spoke. Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke's eyes widen in realization. Kabuto smirked."Seems like our welcomed party have found us." He spoke and pointed out. "Does that seem familiar to you?" It was the same centipede that Naruto had killed earlier. "Looks like we've fallen into their trap. And they're trying to wear us out by making us walk in circles."Suddenly, multiple ninjas from the Hidden Rain village, were crawling out through the trees and they completely surrounded everyone."Here they come!" Kabuto warned.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Are these clones? There's a lot of them." Sasuke murmured."You're trapped like rats." The rain ninja spoke."Shut up!" Naruto charged to throw a punch at the shinobi, but he phased right through him. "What?!" Naruto fell to the ground and the shinobi clone, started to heal himself when another one came out of the hole that Naruto had punched through him. The second ninja was about to throw a kunai at Naruto, just as he was getting back up."Naruto!" Sasuke shouted. He threw some shurikens striking the rain ninja in his arm, destroying his arm. The shinobi regrew his arm and threw a double edge kunai at Sasuke."Sasuke!" Naruto cried out. But Sasuke, didn't move from his spot. Yuri frowned, wondering why wasn't moving out of the way. The kunai almost reached him."Get down!" Yuri quickly grabbed Sasuke, bending him over and she ducked and the kunai flew past. It nicked Yuri on her shoulder, cutting it and lodged itself in a tree. She glanced down at Sasuke, angrily."Why didn't you move?!""I couldn't!" Sasuke hissed."Sasuke!" Sakura cried out in worry."Yuri, are you alright!?" Naruto shouted."I'm fine, it's just a scratch." Yuri told him and pulled Sasuke and herself back up again. Then Yuri glanced over at Sasuke's neck, staring at the curse mark in concern. "What's going on with Sasuke's body?!"More rain shinobi clones appeared and started to surround them. "Give us your scroll.""If Yuri got hurt does that mean they're shadow clones? But shadow clones disappear when they receive a direct hit. But these didn't. So which is it? Is this genjutsu?" Naruto questioned, getting more frustrated. Then Naruto tried to throw several kunais at the ninjas. "Damn it!""Don't! It's useless!" Sasuke shouted at Naruto."They are illusions. This is the enemies genjutsu." Kabuto spoke."But Yuri's injury is real." Sakura said."The real ones are hiding somewhere. They use their clones to attack as a distraction and fire kunais from where they're really hiding at." Yuri told them."Then let's find the one's throwing kunais and kick their asses!" Naruto shouted."But we don't know where they are throwing it from. Their type prefer these kind of attacks and are weak at Taijutsu and close fighting. The real enemy won't reveal themselves until we can no longer move." Kabuto explained. "All we can do is dodge their attacks for now.""If that's their plan..." Naruto frowned, staring at the shinobi."You got something, Naruto?" Yuri asked."Maybe."The rain ninjas attacked throwing kunais at the group. Naruto, Yuri, Sakura, Sasuke and Kabuto tried to fend them off, blocking the weapons and throwing their own into the trees. They were getting more and more tired and scratched up. Sakura screamed in frustration."There's no end to this!""Leave it to me!" Naruto began to  perform a hand sign."Stop, Naruto! Don't waste your chakra! It's pointless attacking them like this!" Kabuto spoke."If we defeat all the illusions at once, then while they're returning to normal, the enemies can't throw kunais because they will be found!" Naruto told him. "Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Naruto made many clones and charged at the shinobis, punching and slamming through them, destroying the clones, while several of Naruto clones were destroyed as well. Just as Naruto finished off the last one, more rain ninjas slowly rose out from the ground.Naruto panted and fell to the ground, completely exhausted and so did Yuri, Sakura, Sasuke and Kabuto. The rain shinobi clones vanished one by one, revealing the real ones. The three ninjas slowly began to inch closer towards the group. One of them glared at Naruto."You. You're the guy who shot my shoulder. I finally found you. Making things so difficult. Lucky for me, I can finally return the favor."Naruto smirked and suddenly Yuri, Sakura, Sasuke and Kabuto vanished, revealing themselves to be Naruto clones. Yuri, Sasuke, Sakura and Kabuto appeared behind the rain ninjas, cornering them."Now you're the one's trapped like rats." Sasuke spoke."That was some good thinking, Naruto!" Yuri smiled."Good one, Naruto!" Sakura cheered as well. The three rain ninjas backed away in shock."How?! Since when?!" one of them spoke."Idiots! We finally got you by the tails! Bastards!" Naruto grinned. "The shadow clones was just a trick! It was a diversion while I became the whole team!""The moment Naruto released his jutsu, the four of us hid. You genjutsu users got a taste of your own medicine." Sasuke explained. "Naruto, you've used too much chakra. I can take it from here."But Naruto punched one of the rain ninjas, making him slam into his team, knocking them to the ground. "I'm sick of letting you always stealing the juicy parts!"Sasuke stared in shock and so did Sakura, while Yuri smiled. "Naruto's come a long way.""You're pretty good, but we aren't unlucky just yet." He said and made a hand sign and so did his other two teammates. "Now, we'll show you are ninjutsu!""Mist Clone Technique!" More clones appeared, facing Naruto."A shadow clone?" Naruto wondered."No, its just a normal one. But watch out, it might be a trick." Sasuke warned.Naruto smirked. "So, the real one's in there somewhere. I'll just have to beat them all until I hit the real one!""Idiot, that plan won't work." Sasuke told him. Naruto charged at the clones."I told you to stay out of this!" He punched one of the rain ninja clones and another and another, but Naruto went through each one."Naruto, stop!" Sakura shouted before she saw Sasuke fall to the ground, holding his neck in pain. "Sasuke!" She ran over to him and so did Yuri when she saw what had happened."What's wrong?" Yuri asked. Then she saw the mark starting to spread again. "It's that mark again, isn't it.""Sasuke, you need to stop using the Sharingan!" Sakura pleaded. Naruto stopped when he heard Sasuke scream out in pain. One of the rain ninjas quickly appeared right behind Naruto."You shouldn't create openings!"Naruto was quickly knocked out of the way when Kabuto pushed him and Kabuto got hit in the leg by the rain ninja's weapon. Kabuto fell to the ground, while Naruto quickly got up, running over to him."Kabuto!" Naruto was about to attack the ninjas again."Stop, Naruto!" Sakura shouted and Naruto stopped in his tracks."No matter how many you punch, you won't find the real ones." Sasuke spoke."Then where will the real one's attack from?! Normal clones can't attack!" Naruto exclaimed."If we knew that then things would be easy." Sasuke retorted, sarcastically.Three rain ninjas slowly rose out from the ground and one of them struck Kabuto across his nose, scratching it. Kabuto's glasses fell off his face as he fell on the ground. The rain ninja tried to attack again. But Kabuto didn't move. Yuri frowned when she saw that he had a strange look in his eyes and he smirked, like he knew something. Sasuke and Sakura saw it as well. Naruto smirked and slammed his leg into one of the rain ninjas, slamming him into his other two teammates, knocking them out."You shouldn't create an opening, right?""Thank you, Naruto, you saved me." Kabuto smiled, sitting up."Great job, Naruto!" Sakura cheered."Yeah, that was some quick thinking!" Yuri smiled, walking over to him. Naruto hummed happily and started to loot through the rain ninjas until he found their scroll in one of their bags."I found it! I found it! It's a Heaven scroll!" He shouted."Nice one, Naruto!" Sakura smiled."We can go to the tower now!" Yuri smiled as well.The group approached the tower and saw two of Kabuto's teammates standing near the entrance, waiting."You're late, Kabuto." one of them greeted Kabuto."We ran into some trouble along the way." Kabuto explained to them."But it's thanks to you, we got the scrolls!" Naruto said."No, that was all you guys. You were great at the end, Naruto." Kabuto smiled. "We are going through this door. Good luck to the both of us.""Yeah!" Naruto nodded.Naruto, Yuri, Sakura, and Sasuke went inside and up ahead they saw a large scroll displayed on the wall in front of them. There was also no one else around as well."Nobody's here." Yuri spoke."So, what should we do?" Naruto wondered as well. Sakura looked up at the large writing on the wall, trying to read some of it, but it was missing a few parts. The others tried to read it as well."Something about without Heaven...what does this mean?!" Naruto shouted, frustrated."Maybe, it wants us to open the scrolls?" Yuri suggested."Do you think it's alright to?" Sakura asked her."Well, we're at the tower with both scrolls, like Anko said. I don't remember anything where she said that we couldn't once we're inside." Yuri told them."Alright, let's open them." Naruto nodded and pulled out the two scrolls. He handed Yuri the Heaven scroll while he held the Earth scroll."On the count of three. One, two, three-" Naruto and Yuri both quickly opened the scrolls while Yuri aimed hers away from her. Nothing happened. Naruto and Yuri both opened on of their eyes and peeked. There was some writing on the scrolls but before they could read it, the scrolls started to smoke. Sasuke's eyes widen."Yuri! Naruto! Let go of the scrolls!" He shouted. Yuri and Naruto quickly tossed the scrolls and they landed on the floor.Poof!Naruto, Yuri, Sakura, and Sasuke's eyes widen in shock when they saw someone familiar standing in front of them."You're-!" Sakura stammered, still in shock."Iruka-sensei?!" Naruto exclaimed. Iruka smirked."Looks like you guys had some trouble. At the end of the second test, it is set up so we chunins can meet up with the exam takers. And I was allowed to be the one to greet you.""Greet us?" Yuri questioned."And made it just in time too. The second test, all four of you pass, congratulations. To celebrate you successful completion of the second test, I'd like to buy you around of ramen, but-" But before Iruka could finish, Naruto slammed into him, hugging Iruka."WE DID IT!" Naruto very loudly, completely overjoyed."Naruto, I'm not finished-" Iruka tried to speak but Naruto was dancing around, happily."WE DID IT! WE DID IT! I'M SO HAPPY!""He sure has a lot of energy." Sasuke sighed."You sure haven't changed your inability to relax." Iruka smiled."I think I get it." Sasuke spoke and looked at Iruka. "If we had opened the scrolls during the test, what were you going to do, Iruka sensei?""As sharp as always, Sasuke. As you may have figured out the test's rules is set up to test your ability to perform your missions correctly. If you were to break those rules and open the scrolls, those exam takers would be put in an unconscious condition for the remaining of the test period. Those were my orders." Iruka explained as he told them. Naruto and Sakura's eyes widen and their mouths dropped in shock. Yuri smirked, looking at the two of them."Good thing you guys didn't open it.""Hey, Iruka sensei what's the meaning of the writing on the wall? It looks like there's a word missing." Sakura asked Iruka."Who the hell cares?! We passed!" Naruto shouted."No. I am here to explain that. This is the motto of the chunin written by the Hokage." Iruka told them."Motto?" Naruto asked, confused. Iruka nodded."Yeah, the "Heaven" in this paragraph refers to the human mind and the "Earth" refers to the human body. "If you lack Heaven, seek wisdom and be prepared." Take for example, Naruto's weakness is his brain." Iruka smirked. Naruto frowned, crossing his arms."Gain knowledge and prepare yourself for missions. "If you lack Earth, run in the fields, seek advantages." So, if Sakura's weakness is stamina, then it's saying you must continue to train hard. And if you have both Heaven and Earth, you can succeed even the most dangerous mission. So, basically all mission become safe and easy." He finished explaining to them."But what about the missing word?" Sakura asked."The words represent a chunin. The "person" word comes from the scrolls goes there. The last sentence is "these rules will guide a person's extremes." These five days of survival were to test the exam taker's ability to needed become a chunin. And you guys successfully passed that. Chunins are at a rank of military captain you have the responsibility of guiding a team. The knowledge, stamina, and inner wisdom, all are needed for your duties. I want you guys to challenge the next step with this chunin motto in mind. That is all I have to pass on to you.""Roger!" Naruto smiled and saluted him. Iruka smiled back, looking at each one of them, proudly. But Yuri noticed that Iruka's eyes dropped a little, almost as if he was worried about something."Is there something wrong, sensei?" Yuri asked him."On this third final test, don't push yourselves too hard. Especially you, Naruto, I worry about you the-" Iruka spoke before Naruto cut him off. Naruto smiled and touched his Leaf headband, pulling it down on his forehead."From the moment I received this Leaf headband, I am no longer an academy student! There is no need to worry! And this is the symbol that I am all grown up, right? The part about me never relaxing may not change, but I'm not a kid anymore! I am a shinobi!"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Iruka led Naruto, Yuri, Sakura and Sasuke into a room, where the other remaining competitors were. Yuri's eyes widen when she saw that there were barely half remaining left. Among the 78, 22 have made it so far. All of the teams stood in a line, waiting. Yuri saw Kiba's team, with Hinata and Shino. Neji's team, with Lee and Ten Ten. Ino's team, with Shikamaru and Choji. Kabuto's team. She frowned when she saw three sound ninjas that had attacked them earlier, keeping her eyes on them. Strangely, there was another girl with them. Yuri wondered where she was during the fighting. Then her eyes fell towards Gaara's team with Temari and Kankuro. Well, at least they made it. She kept her eyes on Gaara, staring at him when she noticed something strange.There wasn't a single scratch on him and neither did, Temari and Kankuro.Yuri blinked in surprise. Everyone else was completely beaten and scratched up and could use a bath, but they remained completely unharmed. She saw Temari glanced over, her eyes meeting Yuri's. Yuri smiled and made a small wave. But Temari didn't wave back. Her eyes looked suddenly sad for some reason, like something was bothering her and she turned back, staring up front. Yuri frowned, wondering what was going on.Then Yuri glanced upwards to the front and was also surprised to see the Third Hokage and other Jonins and Chunins, like Kakashi, Gai, Kurenai, Ibiki, along with the Sand sibling's sensei, Baki waiting for them as they stood in front of a large statue with performing a hand sign. Yuri's eyes widen a little more when she saw that her father, Kisuke, was among them. She saw that he could barely contain himself, beaming with pride as he wanted to pounce her with a hug. He gave her a thumbs up and a smile.Yuri smiled back at him until she noticed a strange man standing behind her father. She assumed the man was a sensei to another group of sound ninjas as he had their village symbol on his forehead protector. Yuri frowned as she silently stared at him. She felt a cold shiver run down her back. There was something very off about him. His appearance was almost snake like, almost like Orochimaru's. She shook her head. That can't be a coincidence.There was no way he would be here, would he?Iruka walked over to join with the other Jonins and Chunins, and Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke and Yuri regrouped with the others, waiting, wondering what was going."First off, for the second test, congratulations on passing!" The Third Hokage shouted."I can't say that I'm getting a good feeling about this..." Yuri heard Sasuke murmured."Lord Hokage will now explain the third test. Listen carefully!" Anko shouted."For the coming third test, but before I explain that there is something that I'd like you to know. It concerns the true reason for this exam." The Third spoke."There's a reason?" Yuri questioned."Why do we have all the allied countries taking the exams together? "To promote friendship among the countries."To raise the level of shinobi." I don't want you to be confused about the true meaning. The exam is a replacement for war among the allied countries." The Third said as he continued. Almost everyone's eyes widen in surprise."What?" Ten Ten asked, still in shock."If you go back in time, the current allies were enemies who fought each over who would rule. In order prevent wasteful fighting. The stage that these countries set for battle...That is the origins of this chunin exam selection.""Then why the hell do we have to do that crap?! Isn't this thing for deciding who's a chunin?!" Naruto shouted, angrily."It is a fact that this exam decides which shinobi have what it takes to be a chunin. But on the other hand, this exam has another side. Where each countries shinobi risks their own life to protect their land's prestige." The Third spoke."Prestige?" Ino asked, confused."Watching this third exam will be leaders and influential individuals, from many countries who make up the clients of shinobi. And the leaders of these countries will also be there to watch each of your battles. If the strength of a country is clear, that country will receive more clients. And if they are weak, they will lose clients. And this will signal to potential enemy countries "that our village has much power." So, it will send a political message to the outsiders.""But why do we have to risk our lives in battle?!" Kiba shouted."The strength of the country is the strength of the village. The strength of the village is the strength of the shinobi. And a shinobi's truth strength is born only through life-risking battle." "This exam is placed to see each country's strength and to show off your own. It only has meaning because lives are at risk. And that's why those that have come before you have fought in the chunin exam for this dream that is meaningful." The Third Explained."Buy why did you say stuff about it being for friendship?" Ten Ten asked."I said it in the beginning, I didn't want you to confuse the purpose of this. By losing life and establishing balance. This is the shape of friendship in the world of shinobi. Before we begin the third test, I will tell you one more thing. This is not just a test. This is a life-risking battle with your dreams and your country's prestige on the line.""I don't care what it is. Just hurry and tell us what this life-risking battle entails." Gaara spoke. Then a man suddenly poofed into the room when he appeared, and he knelt down in front of the Hokage. The man appeared to be sick and had pale skin, short brown hair, dark colored eyes and dark circles underneath them as if he hadn't gotten enough sleep. He wore his forehead protector as a bandana on his head and a flak jacket like the other shinobi in the Leaf Village."I apologize Lord Hokage. From here on, as referee, will please allow me, Gekko Hayate.""By all means." The Third nodded. Hayate stood up and faced the group."Hello everyone, I'm Hayate. Um, before the third test there's something I'd like for you to do. It's a preliminary for the third test to decide who gets to participate in the main event.""Preliminary?" Yuri asked."Preliminary? What do you mean?!" Shikamaru shouted, angrily, wanting to know as well."Sensei, I don't understand this preliminary, but why aren't people allowed to participate in the next test?" Sakura asked."Because the first and second test may have been too easy this year. We have a bit of too many people remaining. According to the chunin exam rules, we must have preliminary and reduce the number of participants for the third test."Yuri frowned. "But that's not fair!""As Lord Hokage indicated earlier, there will be many guests at the third test. So, the fights could take too long. We are at a limited time." Hayate spoke as he started to explain. "So those who aren't feeling well, those who feel like quitting after these explanations please come forward now. Since we will be starting the preliminary immediately.""Right now?!" Kiba exclaimed."But those who have arrived last haven't had time to rest yet after five days! That's not going to be fair for them!" Yuri shouted."That's why I'm giving you an out now. Do you concede?" Hayate asked."Yuri, you're not planning on quitting, are you?" Sakura whispered to her."You can't!" Naruto shook his head."No, I'm not going to. But I still think that is not fair!" Yuri spoke."I'm going to quit." Kabuto raised his hand. Yuri, Naruto, along with Sakura's eyes widen in shock, while Sasuke frowned as he stared at him suspiciously."Kabuto?" Naruto questioned."Hmm...You're Kabuto Yakushi, from the Leaf, right? You may leave now." Hayate spoke. "Does anyone else want to retire? I forgot to tell you that from now on, you'll be doing individual battling. You may raise your own hand based on your own judgement.""Kabuto! Why are you quitting!? Why!?" Naruto exclaimed, demanding an answer."I'm sorry, Naruto. But my body's all beat up and now we have to risk our lives. I just can't." Kabuto said."Are there anymore who don't wish to fight?" Hayate spoke again. Sakura glanced over at Sasuke in worry."Sasuke, you should also quit! You have been acting strange since that Orochimaru guy attacked you. That mark still hurts, right!? If you continue-" She trembled, and tears started to appear in her eyes. "Please. Please, quit. I'm afraid. You are in no condition to fight right now! I can see it! You've been hiding this pain all this time!""Be quiet." Sasuke hissed at her."Whatever you say, I'm going to tell sensei about this mark then-" Before Sakura could raise her hand up, Sasuke grabbed her wrist, stopping her."Shut up about this mark." Sasuke said."Why are you being so stubborn!? I don't want to see you suffering anymore! To me, you are-""This has nothing to do with you." Sasuke spoke, coldly. Sakura's eyes widen."Stay out of my business. Sakura, I have told you before. I am an avenger. This isn't just a test to me. I don't care about being a chunin or whatever.""Then why the hell did you even take it then? I thought that we all wanted to. We could've just dropped this whole thing at the beginning." Yuri frowned."Am I strong?" I just want an answer to that. To just fight the strong guys here. And there are some here." Sasuke spoke then he looked back at Sakura. "I won't forgive you if you take this from me.""That's a stupid reason." Yuri scoffed. Sasuke glared at her."You don't know anything, so butt out of it." He remarked."And getting yourself killed is the answer? That's very smart." Yuri retorted, sarcastically, back at him."You bastard! Stop acting all cool! Idiot! Sakura is all worried and-" Naruto shouted at Sasuke furiously before Sasuke cut him off."Naruto, I also want to fight you."Naruto's eyes widen in shock. Then Sasuke suddenly bent down in pain, holding his neck."I still think we should at least tell Kakashi." Yuri spoke. "This curse mark is going to be problem.""I'll handle it somehow. Just shut up about it." Sasuke hissed at her."Fine. But come crying to me when your curse mark starts acting up." Yuri spoke. Sasuke glared at her, silently."Now, let's begin the preliminary." Hayate spoke. "This preliminary will consist of one-on-one fighting. You will basically fight as if in a real-life confrontation. Since we have 22 entrants, we will conduct 11 matches and the winners will advance to the third test. There are no rules. The fight will continue until one of you dies or is knocked out or admits defeat. But when I decide that the winner has clearly been established, since we don't want any pointless increase of corpses. I'll jump in and stop the match. And the object that will control your destiny..."A electric score board was revealed on the wall behind the hand sign statue. "This electric score board will show the match ups for each battle. Now, this is sudden, let's announce the two names for the first fight."The score board began to scroll, flipping fast, revealing the names of the two fighters for the first match."Sasuke Uchiha vs. Yoroi Akado."Yuri sighed. "Of course, had to be Sasuke.""Will the two entrants come forward." Hayate spoke. Sasuke and Yoroi, who was from Kabuto's team, stepped forward and stood in front of each other while Hayate stood in between them. "The two participants in the first fight are Sasuke Uchiha and Yoroi Akado, are you ready?""Yeah." Sasuke spoke."Yes." Yoroi nodded.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Hokage left the arena and so did several of the Chunins and Jonins, walking up the two upper floors on both side of the room. Most of the Leaf ninjas were on the right side of the room while the Sand and Sound Ninjas were on the left."Yuri! Remember what I always told you! Don't take shit from no one!" Yuri's father shouted as Iruka dragged him up the stairs. Yuri blushed, completely embarrassed, feeling a couple of eyes staring at her."Um, now, we will be starting the first match." Hayate said. "Will everyone but the two participants move up to the upper level?" Everyone began to walk up the stairs to the upper floor, while Sasuke and Yoroi stayed. Yuri smiled when she saw Kakashi walking over to join them up the stairs."Hey! Kakashi sensei!" Naruto smiled, greeted him."Sasuke. Don't use the Sharingan." Kakashi whispered to Sasuke as he walked past him. Sasuke's eye widen in surprise and turned to him."So you know?" He asked."If that curse mark on your neck becomes active, you might lose your life." Kakashi told Sasuke."Probably." Sasuke smirked."Well, if that happens, I'll jump in and stop that match, got it?" Kakashi spoke. Sasuke nodded."Now, you may begin." Hayate said, staring the match."Are you ready?" Yoroi asked."Yeah." Sasuke nodded.Yoroi quickly threw some shurikens at Sasuke. Sasuke pulled out his kunai and blocked them off. But he yelped in pain, grabbing his neck. Sasuke fell to the floor and Yoroi dodged his shurikens that were flown back at him. Sasuke quickly rolled out of the way when Yoroi slammed his fist in to the floor. Saskue quickly grabbed Yoroi's wrist, toppling the shinobi over and slammed him to the floor. Then Saskue held onto Yoroi's arm and pinned him down with his leg over Yoroi's neck."Yes!!!" Naruto shouted.But, Yoroi suddenly grabbed Sasuke by his shirt and Sasuke slowly began to lose his strength, barely able to keep Yoroi pinned down any longer. Yoroi punched Sasuke in the face, knocking him down."Sasuke!" Sakura cried out.Yuri frowned when she saw that Sasuke was struggling to get back up. He was moving much slower now. Then Yoroi quickly lunged out and grabbed Sasuke by his face and slammed him back down on the ground, sitting on top of Sasuke. Sasuke screamed out in pain as he tried to push Yoroi off of him but was struggling."It looks like Sasuke's losing his strength somehow..." Yuri frowned, noticing, how slow Sasuke was moving. "I think that guy is draining Sasuke's chakra." Naruto and Sakura's eyes widen in shock."What?!" Naruto exclaimed. "What kind of person has that kind of power!?""So, you finally noticed." Yoroi smirked as he looked down at Sasuke as he screamed out in pain."Ugh. Damn...You!" Sasuke kicked Yoroi off of him, knocking the shinobi back a little. Yoroi laughed, getting back up again."Heh heh. You guinea pig. You still have some power left?""Sasuke Uchiha, is that it?" Gaara murmured under his breath."SASUKE!!! ARE YOU REALLY SASUKE UCHIHA!? IS THAT THAT BEST YOU CAN DO!?" Naruto shouted."You don't have for sightseeing!" Yoroi charged at Sasuke trying to grab him again. Sasuke quickly moved and kicked Yoroi into the air."From here on, I'm going original." Sasuke quickly got behind Yoroi. "Take this!-" He was about to perform Lee's move when his curse mark started to activate and slowly creep across his face. But to everyone's surprise, Saskue had managed to fight against the mark and it retreated back. "Here, it comes." Sasuke threw a kick at Yoroi.Yoroi laughed as he blocked Sasuke's kick with his arms. "Is that all you got?"Then Sasuke swung his other leg and quickly got underneath the shinobi, slamming his leg down on him again, hard. Yoroi plummeted to the ground and Sasuke quickly appeared below him."There's more!" Sasuke slammed his leg down again into the shinobi stomach, slamming him into the ground. "Lions Barrage!"Yoroi coughed up some blood as he screamed in pain. Sasuke fell back and landed on the ground a few inches away. Neither one of the opponents moved. Hayate slowly walked over to Yoroi checking his pulse to see if he was still breathing. Sasuke had knocked him out cold. Sasuke panted as he slowly got back up."I'm stopping the fight here! The winner of the first match is Sasuke Uchiha!" Hayate shouted."YES!!!" Naruto cheered and so did Sakura."Well, good job." Kakashi spoke and jumped down from the upper floor and landed beside Sasuke."Sasuke! What a lame way to win!" Naruto shouted. "You're all beat up, you idiot!""What a moron." Sasuke murmured. A couple of medical team ninjas came out, taking Yoroi out on a stretcher. One of them walked over to Sasuke."Sasuke Uchiha, let the medical team treat your injuries now.""That won't be necessary. I'll take care of him." Kakashi spoke then he bent down and whispered to Sasuke. "I'm going to take you to the back and seal up that curse." Sasuke's eyes widen in shock."Now, we can start the next match." Hayate spoke."Can't we wait after the preliminary? I want to watch the other matches." Sasuke told Kakashi."No! Don't get so mad. If we don't take care of it now, it will be too late." Kakashi said. "I won't listen to your selfishness anymore."Kakashi took Sasuke out, taking him to another room and started to set up some candles and a drew a seal on the floor then had Sasuke sit in the middle. Then Kakashi walked over and stood behind Sasuke and placed his hand on Sasuke's neck to seal the curse mark, to keep it from activating. Sasuke passed out from the pain of the sealing jutsu. Just as Kakashi was about to pick Sasuke up to take him to the hospital, Kakashi's eye widen when he heard a voice laughing."So, you can even use the sealing jutsu now. You've grown Kakashi."Kakashi quickly turned, standing in front of Sasuke, protecting him. It was Orochimaru."So, it's you. Orochimaru."Orochimaru smirked and began to walk slowly, inching closer towards Kakashi. "I'm sorry. But I'm not here to see you. I'm here for the boy behind you.""Why are you after Sasuke!?" Kakashi demanding, glaring at Orochimaru."You're lucky. You've already gotten your hands on it." Orochimaru chuckled. "That Sharingan in your left eye." Kakashi tensed up, but still kept his eye on Orochimaru. "What I want is the Uchiha blood.""What are your goals?" Kakashi questioned."The newly created Hidden Sound Village. That's my village." Orochimaru spoke. "You should understand from that foolish ambition.""Well, yeah." Kakashi replied."And for that purpose, I need lots of pieces." Orochimaru smirked. "I also want the girl with the unique sight as well."Kakashi's eyes widen a little more and his hand started to spark as he used his chakra to make lightening. "You're not going anywhere near MY team!" He roared, furiously. "If you get anywhere near Sasuke, even though you are one of THOSE 3 ninjas. Right now, I can at least fight against you."Then suddenly Orochimaru laughed. Kakashi frowned."What's so funny?""What you do, what you say, it's all off." Orochimaru spoke."What?""That seal you did is meaningless. You understand to achieve a goal. The heart that will accept even the most evil power. That is the type he is. He is an avenger. He will eventually seek me out to seek power." Orochimaru told Kakashi. "Also, weren't' you going to kill me? Why don't you try? If you can that is..."Kakashi's eyes widen, but still didn't move from his spot. Orochimaru smirked and walked away and disappeared.The next match started. It was Shino vs. Zaku, one of the sound ninjas. Shino managed to beat Zaku by plugging up the sound ninja's hands with his bugs. When he tried to do a sound wave, Zaku's one of arms was blown off, while the other was severely damaged!Several medics came and took Zaku out of the room."Winner, Shino Abarame!" Hayate spoke. "We will start the next match."Then Kakashi suddenly poofed as he returned back, standing next to Naruto and Yuri. "I'm back!"The score board began to flip for a while until it finally stopped on the next two names."Yuri vs. Yukina Ayakashi."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Yuri passed Naruto as she started to walk down the stairs."You got this, Yuri!""I know." She smiled and headed towards the center to meet her opponent. The girl from the sound ninjas team. Yuri eyed her, looking at her from top to bottom. Yukina looked timid and meek, glancing away from Yuri, looking down. She looked so scrawny and pathetic. This was actually sad."You may start whenever you're ready." Hayate spoke.Neither of them made a move. Yuri frowned and she turned to look at Hayate."Um, is it too late to change opponents?" she asked him."The choice that was made is final."Yuri glanced down at her handmade canteen tied to her side, remembering that there was still some water inside of it. "One more question. Is anything that was used in the last bout allowed, if it can help with a jutsu?" Yuri asked Hayate."If it's not illegal then it's fine."Yuri turned back to Yukina. "Are you going to attack or am I going to have to?"Yukina's eyes widen then she pulled out her kunais and threw them at Yuri. Yuri quickly moved out of the way dodging them. Then Yuri heard a whistle coming from Yukina. Yuri was knocked back by an invisible force and got cut up a little. Yuri got up, looking at Yukina. Yukina didn't answer her and Yuri charged at her. Yukina made another whistle noise again. Then Yuri saw something heading towards her. She quickly moved out of the way, seeing an invisible blade fly past and it slammed into the wall behind her.Yuri quickly turned back, looking at Yukina seeing her running at her. Yuri quickly made a hand sign."Water Style! Water Prison Jutsu!" The water quickly flowed out of her canteen, growing bigger and rushed towards Yukina encasing her inside of it. Yukina squirmed inside as she tried to break out but couldn't. Yuri walked closer towards the water prison."Are you going to give up?"Yukina stared at her and stopped struggling as if she was accepting that she was going to die. Yuri's eyes widen when she noticed. She quickly released the justu. The water splashed down and Yukina fell to the ground, coughing, as she struggled to catch her breath. From the beginning of the match, Yuri noticed that the girl had not said a single word. She bent down to Yukina's level."Can you not talk?" Yuri asked her. Yukina panted as she stared back at Yuri but made a slow short nod."You looked like you wanted to die; did you not want to take the exams? Why did you even take it if you didn't want to?" Yuri asked her. Yuri saw Yukina glanced over her and she turned to see Dosu, one of the sound ninjas that had attack them. She glared at him then turned back to Yukina."They made you do it."Yukina slowly nodded. Yuri felt her blood began to boil, getting a little angry. This whole exam really was a sham from the very start! Mindless entertainment for sick people's amusement and for profit for the sake of their villages' pride. Was this really the shinobi way? This feels so wrong..."Here's what we're going to do." Yuri told her and she began whispering to Yukina her plan. Yukina's eyes widen and she quickly nodded.Yuri created two shadow clones of herself then made another hand sign. "Sexy Jutsu!"A loud pop was heard, and the arena was covered in smoke. Yukina's mouth dropped in shock, her nose bleeding a little. So did everyone else in the room at what they saw. Yuri had made herself a little older and taller, her hair was longer and her body was even more curvier. The mist covered up hiding the upper part and lower part of her body as well. Yuri giggled flirtatiously and winked. Naruto laughed.Kiba gaped in shock, Shino began to twitch a little, while Hinata blushed. Neji's eyes widen, his mouth dropping a little. Lee screamed and so did Gai, as they both had a nosebleed. Ten Ten covered her eyes and was blushing and twitching, a little annoyed. Shikamaru and Choji stared in disbelief. Sakura and Ino were both staring completely flabbergasted. Kankuro's eyes were wide as saucers and mouth dropped almost as if it was going to fall off. Temari stared in disbelief, blushing a little. Gaara's eyes widen a little caught off guard, but still stayed emotionless.Yukina fell back, completely overwhelmed and passed out from blood loss from her nose bleed."Winner, Yuri!" Hayate coughed and wiped his nose."Yeah!" Naruto cheered."Yes! That's my girl!" Kisuke shouted as he leaned over the railings, almost about to fall off. Iruka was holding on to him.Gaara stared quietly as he watched Yuri heading back up the stairs. Kankuro noticed and saw Gaara was twitching a little, as well. Kankuro's eye widen a little in worry and so did Temari's. They noticed the blood that Yukina had sprayed all over the floor and glanced at each other in worry."Oh no. That's not good!"Several medics came and took Yukina out of the arena. The next match was about to start as Kankuro's name was drawn and he was fighting against, Tsurugi Misumi, another person from Kabuto's team."Unlike Yoroi, even against little punks, I show no mercy. I'll say it now, if I put my techniques on you, it's over. Give up immediately.""Then I..." Kankuro smirked and he pulled off his puppet, setting it on the ground beside him. "Will end this quickly.""I won't give you the chance to do anything!" Misumi shouted."What?" Kankuro's eye widen when Misumi grabbed Kankuro's wrist and the shinobi's body started to wrap around Kankuro's, like a snake and slowly started constricting him."In order to gather information, my body as been altered to be able to fit into any space. So I can keep squeezing until I break your bones. If you don't give up, I'll keep squeezing harder." Misumi smirked and his body started to wrap around Kankuro's getting even tighter."I don't know what kind of ninja tools you use but you can't do anything like this. But try something funny and I won't wait until you give up. I'll break your neck, immediately. Hurry up and give up.""No way." Kankuro smirked."Do you want to die?""You're the one who's gonna die." Kankuro chuckled a little. Then a sickening noise was heard as Kankuro's neck had been snapped. Yuri gasped covering her mouth and Naruto gasped as well in shock."His neck is broken!" Lee cried out."Stupid." Gaara murmured."Damn...What an idiot." Misumi spoke and slowly unraveled his body, releasing Kankuro. "You made me kill you." Kankuro's body slowly turned around and revealed his face to be cracked and lenses for eyes?"Then is it my turn now?~" Kankuro spoke as he taunted Misumi. Misumi's eyes widen in shock."What!?"Then suddenly more arms pulled out of Kankuro's body and began to trap Misumi. Kankuro's face slowly began peeling and crumbling away, revealing a strange doll of some sort and it began wrapping it's around Misumi so he couldn't move."This is a puppet!?" Misumi cried out in shock. The puppet that Kankuro had set down earlier began to move and the real Kankuro busted through the wrappings. He had created chakra strings and made it attached to the puppet to control its movements. Kankuro smirked."If I break your bones, you'll be even softer, right?" Kankuro made the puppet squeeze tighter. Misumi cried out in pain."Give up and I'll go easy on your neck.""The battle can not be continued. The winner is Kankuro!" Hayate shouted."Hey, Kakashi sensei, that guy's cheating! It's 2 against 1! Is that even allowed!?" Naruto shouted."It's not cheating." Yuri spoke. Naruto turned back to her."Huh?""She's right." Kakashi said as well. "It's just a doll.""Well, more like his ninja weapon." Yuri told Naruto."It's more than that. He's controlling the doll using his chakra. It's the same as using a shuriken or any other tool." Sakura spoke."We will begin the next match." Hayate spoke and the score board slowly began flipping again to pick out the next challengers."Geez! There's a lot of weirdos here!" Naruto said."You're one to talk." Kakashi replied, sarcastically."Hah! Good one!" Sakura laughed."I wouldn't be laughing, Sakura." Yuri pointed out."Huh?" Sakura blinked confused and turned to the score board."Sakura Haruno vs. Ino Yamanaka."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Sakura and Ino both began their battle and end up knocking each other out by default. Neither of them would be able to proceed to the next round. Asuma and Kakashi hopped down and picked up Sakura and Ino and brought them back up to the upper level. The two girls were sleeping next to each other."Are they okay?" Yuri asked in worry."They don't need a medic team. They should regain consciousness in about 30 minutes or so." Asuma spoke. "But that was surprising.""Yeah." Kakashi nodded. "I can understand Sasuke, Yuri or Naruto, but even Sakura has grown this much. Many things have happened. But I'm glad that I entered them into this Chunin exam."The score board chose the next pairs to fight. Ten Ten and Temari walked down the stairs and faced each other. Hayate started the match."The second member of Team Sand. This could be interesting." Neji spoke."Good luck, Ten Ten!" Lee cheered. Yuri frowned, wondering who she should cheer on. Temari was her friend but so was Ten Ten."Um, Go Temari!" Yuri shouted. Temari's eyes widen, and she looked up, staring straight at Yuri, silently. Lee and Naruto both looked at Yuri in shock."Yuri?" Naruto asked, wondering why she chose the other team."Yuri! You should be cheering Ten Ten on!" Lee told her."Go, Temari! Go, Ten Ten!" Yuri shouted as she cheered both of the girls on."That, idiot. She sure hasn't changed." Temari smirked."You know her?" Ten Ten asked Temari."It's not important. But I am going to wipe the floor with you." Temari spoke and Ten Ten eyes widen. So did Yuri and she gasp in shock. Sakura and Ino both woke up. They both walked over to see who the next match was. Within an instant, Temari had defeated Ten Ten. Ten Ten's plummeted straight down right on top of Temari's large fan, completely beaten up and knocked out cold."How boring.""Wha-What is up with her?" Naruto gasped, still in shock. Yuri couldn't believe what she was seeing as well. The sweet, old friend she knew back at her old village had become completely ruthless and merciless and cold."Temari..." Yuri whispered under her breath in horror, completely stunned."Winner is Temari!" Hayate shouted. Temari smirked and she tossed Ten Ten like a rag doll off of her fan, sending her flying across the arena. Lee quickly jumped down and caught his teammate before Ten Ten was about to slam into the wall."Nice catch.""How dare you! Is this how you treat someone who has given it her all in battle!?" Lee shouted. Temari slammed the end of her fan down to the ground, silencing him."Shut up, take that loser and get out of here." She told Lee, harshly. Lee lunged out to attack her."Stop, Lee!" Neji shouted. Temari smirked and blocked Lee's kick with her fan."Just as I thought. You're pathetic as you appear to be.""What did you say?" Lee growled."Lee, stop!" Gai shouted and jumped down. Lee glanced back at him."Gai sensei...""Temari, get up here! You've been declared the winner. Stop wasting your time with the pathetic guardian guy." Gaara shouted at her. Temari flinched."Damn." and Temari headed back up the stairs. Lee glared up at Gaara and Gaara stared back at him, silently, emotionless."That's enough, Lee." Gai told him before he turned back to the Sand team. "Sand team...There's is something that I want to warn you, if you don't mind. This kid is strong. You better prepare yourself.""We can't lose to those guys, Naruto, Yuri!" Sakura shouted."Sakura..." Naruto murmured in shock. "Sakura, are you alright?""You should be worrying about yourself." Sakura spoke. "If you lose here, then you won't be able to fight against Sasuke.""Y-Yeah!" Naruto nodded.The next match was Shikamaru vs. Kin, one of the sound ninjas. Shikamaru managed to win using his shadow possession jutsu, making the sound ninja slam her head back against the wall, knocking herself out cold."Winner is Shikamaru Nara!" Hayate shouted.The scoreboard began picking out the names and finally stopped."Naruto Uzumaki vs. Kiba Inuzuka."Naruto won his match against Kiba by tricking him into attacking Akamaru and knocking him out, by turning into Kiba's dog. Then Naruto using a new move he thought of after seeing Sasuke's last match. The Uzumaki Barrage, by using several shadow clones and kicked he kicked Kiba into the air, slamming him back down to the ground, knocking him out cold."Winner, Naruto Uzumaki!" Hayate shouted."Way to go, Naruto!" Yuri cheered. Lee cheered as well.As Naruto returned back, Yuri high fived him. "That was great thinking."Naruto laughed until the two noticed Hinata walking over to them, and she stood in front of Naruto, holding a small container. She blushed and struggled to say something, but no words came out."What is this?" Naruto asked her, wondering what it was."It's medicinal cream." Kurenai spoke."Why are you giving me this?" Naruto asked Hinata. Hinata blushed, looking down."Just take it, Naruto." Yuri told him. Naruto blinked but he nodded and took the medicine from Hinata."Thanks! You're nice, Hinata!" He smiled at her.The scoreboard began to choose names again and to everyone's shock, it stopped on Hinata and Neji. Neji had beaten Hinata with an almost fatal blow to the chest. Hinata had gone into cardiac arrest and was carried out immediately to get treated.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Hey!" Naruto and Yuri looked down to see Kankuro walking up the stairs. He smiled at Naruto."You seem like a funny guy. I like you.""Well, I don't like you!" Naruto shouted. Yuri snickered, laughing a little."This guy is dead." Kankuro gritted teeth, but still smiled, twitching a little."What do you want?" Yuri frowned, narrowing her eyes at Kankuro, suspiciously."Can't a guy come over for a truce?" Kankuro asked. "I promise, no tricks. I actually want to ask you about that Neji guy.""I'M GONNA KICK HIS ASS!!!" Naruto growled."Um, no-nobody was asking that." Kankuro spoke."This time you will be chosen for sure, Lee!" Gai shouted."No." Lee answered. Gai blinked in confusion. "It's come this far, so I might as well go last."Then Yuri saw Gaara suddenly teleported himself into the arena using his sand."Get down here. I'm ready." He spoke, coldly. Yuri blinked in confusion and looked up at the score board. Her eyes widen in shock."Gaara vs. Rock Lee."Lee smiled and kicked his feet in the air, happily. "You fell for it! If you say you wanted to be last, it won't happen!""Lee, hold up a minute, will you?" Yuri stopped him. Lee blinked and stared at her."What is it?""Just be careful. Gaara...isn't a normal shinobi." She paused as she warned him."That gourd of his is awfully suspicious." Gai remarked. "But you can do it!""Yes!" Lee nodded and he hopped down, landing in front of Gaara and smiled. "To be able to face you this early, I couldn't be happier." Gaara scoffed."I don't know what kind of attack that bowl head has but but there's no way he can defeat Gaara." Kankuro smirked."Wrong." Naruto spoke."There's no need to rush." Lee spoke and he dropped the cork that Gaara had tossed at him. Yuri watched the two in worry, wondering who she should cheer on. Should she cheer Gaara or Lee? She didn't know!"You may begin the match!" Hayate shouted."Leaf Hurricane!" Lee charged at Gaara and tried to deliver a spinning kick. But Gaara's sand bounced the attack off. All of Lee's punches and kicks weren't getting through his sand."Lee's fast movement are having no effect." Sakura murmured."His attacks aren't working at all." Naruto said.Gaara released another stream of sand at Lee and Lee jumped back, dodging it. He back flipped and jumped into the air, landing on the large hand sign statue. Gaara and Lee continued to stare each other down."All physical attacks are useless against him. The sand moves against Gaara's will and becomes a shield and protects him." Kankuro explained. "There's hasn't been a single person who's been able to put a scratch on Gaara.""But why is Lee using only Taijustu? Doesn't he have any ninjutsu or genjutsu?" Sakura questioned."I don't think he can." Yuri told her. Sakura's eyes widen in shock."What?""She's right. Lee doesn't have any ninjutsu or genjutsu skills at all." Gai sensei spoke."Then how has he been able to make it this far!?" Sakura exclaimed."When I first met Lee, he was nothing. He had no talent at all." Gai explained. "The only skills left for Lee was Taijutsu. There aren't many ninjas who can't use ninjutsu or genjutsu. That's why he can win."Yuri and Sakura both blinked at him confused."Huh?"Gai smiled and gave a thumbs up to Lee. "Lee!!! Take them off!""But Gai sensei, that's only for when I must protect someone really precious to me!" Lee shouted."It's alright! I allow it!" Gai shouted, smiling."Really? Really!?" Lee exclaimed, happily. He began to take off his leggings, revealing weights wrapped around his legs and took both of them off. "Now, I'll be able to move freely!" Lee dropped the weights and they fell to the ground with a loud crash. Yuri's eyes widen in shock and so did everyone else."Gai...you are too much." Kakashi murmured."Lee, go!" Gai shouted.Lee nodded and smirked, looking down at Gaara. Then he quickly vanished in front of Gaara's eyes before he could react and quickly reappeared behind Gaara. Lee threw a punch and the sand barely had time to protect Gaara. With each punch and kick, Gaara's sand was having trouble keeping up with Lee's attacks. Several of them, almost broke through Gaara's sand shield."Lee, can't use ninjutsu or genjutsu, so he spent all of his time with Taijutsu. He worked hard and concentrated everything on it instead." Gai told Yuri and Sakura. "He is a Taijutsu master!"Lee jumped into the air and delivered a fast-spinning kick directly down on top of Gaara's head. A small scratch was left on Gaara's cheek. Yuri's eyes widen and so did Kankuro and Temari's and so did everyone else when they watched, completely shocked. Gaara had been hurt!"Lee won't lose speed to anyone. I warned you before that kid is strong." Gai sensei smirked."We are just getting started." Lee smirked. Gaara glared at him."Go, Lee!" Gai shouted."Yes!" Lee quickly darted, moving around Gaara. Gaara was having a hard time keeping up with Lee's speed as Lee bounced around him. Then Lee delivered a hard punch to Gaara's cheek, knocking him back. Yuri bit her lip in worry."This is bad." Kankuro murmured a little concerned."It sure is! That black eyed bastard took a pretty heavy hit!" Naruto smiled."That's not what I meant." Kankuro spoke. Naruto turned to him."Huh?"Yuri's eyes widen in shock and a little in fear as she saw Gaara's demeanor had completely changed, almost sinister. His eyes were filled with bloodlust. Gaara's sand armor slowly began crumbling off his face as new sand began to fill into the cracks, replacing it and the cut on his cheek disappeared."H-His face is coming apart." Naruto murmured. Lee's eyes widen in shock as well."If he gets caught in this. Gaara..." Kankuro murmured, softly to himself, scared as well. "He's going to kill him just for fun."Yuri's eyes widened and she quickly turned back. Lee doesn't have a chance against Gaara!"Hey! What was that!? You said something about his sand?" Naruto demanded."Gaara's sand acts like an armor. There's a thin layer of sand protecting all over his body. It's different from a shield and its automatically moves to protect him." Kankuro explained. "That is Gaara's absolute defense.""There's nothing you can do!? Then there is no weakness!?" Naruto sputtered in shock."Is that all?" Gaara spoke. Lee tensed up a little, but still kept his fighting stance. He looked up at Gai and Gai gave him a slow nod, smiling. Lee's eyes widen, smiling back. Then he began to undo the bandages on his hands and quickly charged at Gaara. Gaara used his sand to lash out at Lee to grab him, but Lee quickly dodged the sand, getting closer to Gaara. Lee managed to get in front of Gaara and quickly kicked him into the air."This isn't over!" Lee began to kick Gaara, repeatedly, higher into the air. Gaara tried to block his kicks with his arms and his sand armor was starting to crack, crumbling away a little. Lee groaned a little in pain as he landed another kick then he quickly wrapped the bandages around Gaara's body."Primary Lotus!" Lee began spinning Gaara, hurling straight down and slammed into to the ground, creating a large crater. Yuri gasped as she covered her mouth. Naruto saw how worried she was but said nothing."Gaara!" Yuri cried out and so did Kankuro. The smoke cleared and Lee was a few feet away from the crater, panting. Gaara didn't move."I-Is he dead?" Naruto asked, shocked."N-No way." Kankuro sputtered. Then something strange began to happen. Gaara's body began to crumble, breaking down, revealing a hollow shell of sand. Everyone's eyes widen shock."What?" Lee gasped in disbelief."But how!?" Gai wondered as well."It happened the moment you closed your eyes to pray." Kakashi told him. Then Yuri's eyes widen when she noticed something and she leaned over the railings."Lee! Behind you!" she cried out. Lee quickly turned around to come face to face with Gaara as he come out completely unharmed back Lee's attack. Gaara began laughing, maniacally.Gaara unleashed a large wave of sand at Lee. Lee was struggling as he tried to dodge Gaara's attacks. Then Lee was smacked back and was slammed against the wall by Gaara's sand. Lee quickly raised his arms out as the sand came closer and slammed into the wall, creating a crater. Lee panted, having some small cuts on his face."I don't understand! Why doesn't Lee dodge it!?" Sakura asked."The Lotus is a double edge sword." Gai spoke."It's normally a forbidden technique. All that high speed puts a lot of strain on the body. Right now, he's feeling a lot of pain that he can barely even move." Kakashi said. Lee was knocked back by Gaara's sand again."If this keeps up any longer, Lee will..." Sakura clenched her shirt in worry.Lee could only block Gaara's attack as he released his sand at him."Lee! You have to quit!" Sakura cried out. "If you don't, you'll die!"With each attack Gaara unleashed at him, Lee still continued to get back up. He had a smile on his face."Lee's smiling even though he's getting pushed around. How can he be smiling!?" Sakura shouted."The tables have turned." Gai smirked. "The hidden lotus blooms twice."Yuri's eyes widen and she turned to him. "Wait a minute, Lee said something similar to that.""You are finished here." Gaara spoke."Either way, this will end it." Lee smirked."Gai, you didn't..." Kakashi spoke in shock. Gai frowned."It's exactly what you think.""Then that kid has the 8 Inner Gates as well." Kakashi questioned. Gai nodded."Yeah, he will open them. He had the ability to do so.""Even if he had an ability like that, it's such a dangerous technique to use!" Kakashi hissed, angrily. "I can't believe you taught that to him.""What do you know about that boy?" Gai narrowed his eyes, looking at Kakashi. "That kid had a precious thing that he would give his life to protect. So I wanted to turn him into a man he could accomplish it. But with that technique, it comes with a strict condition..." Gai paused."How many gates can he open?" Kakashi questioned."Five.""F-Five?" Kakashi sputtered in shock."I don't understand. What's wrong?" Yuri asked."Anyone who opens all 8 gates will die." Kakashi told her. "Each gate opens the flow of chakra through 8 spots on their body. The initial gate, the gate of healing, the gate of life, the gate of harm, the gate of limit, the gate of view, the gate of wonder and last the gate of death. It allows you to release chakra ten times more power than usual and puts a lot of strain on the user's body as well."Yuri's eyes widen and she turned back to Lee to see him, starting to release his technique. Lee's skin slowly began to turn red and the veins and tendons were pulsing as well, tearing themselves apart."Fourth gate! Gate of Harm, open!" Lee shouted, releasing tons amount of chakra from his body. Then within an instant, Lee suddenly vanished and quickly appeared in front of Gaara. He moved so fast that no one could keep up as they watched and saw Gaara get kicked into the air and get kicked around the arena. Gaara's sand could not react in time to protect him and his sand armor began to crumble away."This is the end! Fifth Gate! Gate of Limit, open!" Lee shouted. Lee quickly moved and punched Gaara, hard in the stomach. Gaara fell downwards, but Lee grabbed Gaara's sash, pulling him back up again, delivering another punch. There was a loud pop and Gaara's gourd, released itself from his body. Gaara crashed the ground, hard.Lee let out a shout in pain and fell to the ground, landing on his side. The smoke cleared. Gaara's sand had protected him at the last second as he fell to the ground. Gaara panted as he laid, trying to catch his breath. Lee groaned as he sat up, struggling to do so. His entire body, every nerve was filled with pain. Gaara raised his hand and the sand grabbed Lee's left arm and leg."Sand Burial!" Lee let out a scream in pain as the sand crushed his arm and leg. Everyone watched in horror at what just happened. Yuri gasped as she watched in horror, gripping the railings tightly. The sand rushed towards Lee about to deliver the final blow. Suddenly, something darted forward, fast. The sand crashed into them. Gaara's eyes widen and let the sand dropped. Yuri panted as she held her arms out to block, protecting Lee from the sand. Her face was covered in cuts and her forehead was bleeding."Gaara, stop this!" She cried out. Gaara slowly sat up, staring at her in shock. This was very familiar to him. He groaned holding his head in pain."Gaara...?" Yuri took a step about to inch closer to him, but stopped when she saw Gaara glare at her."Why did you protect him?""Because he's my friend!" She shouted, crying a little. "Something that you should know! You promise breaker!""Shut up." Gaara growled at her, getting up. Suddenly, Gai jumped down and so did Kakashi, standing in between the two."What were you thinking, jumping in like that?" Kakashi scolded her."I had to! I made a promise to Lee!" Yuri shouted at him. Then Sakura let out a gasp."N-No way. Lee..."Yuri turned around and so did Kakashi and Gai when they saw Lee, standing back up again, about to fall over. But his eyes were clouded. He wasn't even conscious. Gai walked over to him, hugging Lee."That's enough, Lee. You did your best.""The winner is, Gaara!" Hayate spoke."I've had enough." Gaara walked away, heading back up the stairs, but glared at Yuri one last time as he did.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Medical team, come over here quickly!" Hayate shouted. Naruto hopped down. He glared at Gaara as he ran past him, heading over to Yuri and Lee. Several medics came running over, checking on Lee. They placed him on a stretcher and one of the medics looked at Gai."You're his Jonin instructor, right? Please, come over here." He asked and pulled Gai aside. "His breathing is fine, but his bones are shattered, and his muscles are torn throughout his body. We could do something about it, if that was the only problem. The damage to his left arm and leg are severe. It's difficult to say something like this, but...with this body. He will never be able to fight again."Naruto and Yuri's eyes widen in shock. Yuri shook her head, refusing to believe what she had heard."N-No, that can't be. You're lying.""If that's true, then what's bushy brow supposed to do!? He's always saying how he wanted to fight Sasuke and that Neji guy! Can't you do something about it!?" Naruto shouted, angrily. Kakashi stopped Naruto, holding on to him."That might have been what caused this tragedy. The decision to use the forbidden jutsu, to win at all cost. This is the result. To Sasuke, Neji, and to you, Naruto. To fulfill the silent promise, you made to each other. He puts his life at risk to reach the final stage, to fight all of you." Kakashi told him. "Don't forget that.""Gai...we're in the way for the next match. Let's go upstairs." Kakashi asked Gai, who had his back facing him."Yeah."Yuri frowned. She knew that he was crying. She was still angry and in disbelief with what happened. Yuri glanced over at Gaara seeing him using his sand to teleport back up to the upper floor. Naruto walked over to her."Hey, maybe you should get checked out as well. Those cuts look kind of deep." Naruto told her concerned."I'm fine." She told him. Naruto held out the medicine that Hinata had gave him that he used a little from his last match. He scooped a little bit of the cream, rubbing it on Yuri's forehead and arms."That should stop the bleeding a little until you get patched up.""Thanks, Naruto." Yuri smiled. The two, headed back up the stairs, meeting with Kakashi and Sakura.The final match was Choji against Dosu. Dosu won when Choji used his human boulder technique to crash into the wall, getting himself stuck. Dosu used his sound waves to knock Choji, unconscious."The preliminary trails for the 3rd round have been completed!" Hayate spoke.The competitors that were left were Sasuke, Shino, Yuri, Kankuro, Shikamaru, Temari, Naruto, Gaara, Neji, and Dosu."To all of you who won the rights to compete in the third round of the Chunin exam, although, one is missing, congratulations to you all!" Hayate said and turned to the Third. "Lord Hokage, if you would.""Yes. Now, I'd like to explain the final test." The Third spoke.Yuri smiled. "Freaking finally!""As I told you before, your matches will be seen by everybody. Each of you will fight to represent the strength of your countries. I'd like you to show off all your powers without holding back. Which is why the finals, will be held one month from now.""We're not going to do it here, right now?" Naruto questioned."This break, as you say, will help you prepare.""What does that mean?" Neji asked."In other words, in addition to informing all the various country lords and shinobi leaders, this is the time needed to arrange for the gathering of the event. And this is also preparation time for you examination students." The Third told them."I don't understand! What are you trying to say?!" Kankuro demanded."Basically, its preparation to get to know your enemy and yourself. It's a time period where you calculate your chances of winning. By analyzing, the data you accumulated during the trials. The battles up until now had you fight as you were in an acutal combat situation. However, the final trial will not be like this. There are those who showed all they can do to their rivals. There are those who competed and were badly injured against a strong opponent. To make everything fair, one month should be used by all of you to advance and improve yourselves. Of course, it'll be a fine rest to your body as well." The Third explained. "Before I dismiss you, there is one last thing that must be done for the finals.""Then what the hell is it!? I've got to train now!" Naruto shouted."Now, don't be excited. There are pieces of paper inside the box that Anko is hiding so each one of you take a piece.""I'll come around, so wait your turn." Anko said and she started pass the box around and everyone drew from it. Each paper had a number written on it.Each of them told their numbers to Ibiki and he wrote them down."Now, I will reveal to you the final tournament-" The Third spoke before he was interrupted by Shikamaru."That's what we drew the numbers for!?" Shikamaru shouted.Ibiki showed everyone on who they were going to fight."Naruto vs. Neji, Gaara vs. Sasuke, Kankuro vs. Shino, Temari vs. Shikamaru. Yuri vs. Dosu."Yuri's eyes widen and she glanced over at the sound ninja, silently. She tensed up a little nervous. Great. She was going to have to go against this guy! She sighed. Well, she was looking for some pay back!"You're free to start strategizing or resting as you like. With this I dismiss you all, but is there any final questions?" The Third asked."I have one." Shikamaru spoke, raising his hand. "Since this is a tournament, then there's only going to be one winner, right? Which means only one person can become a Chunin, right?""No, that's quite the opposite. There will be judges including myself, the Kazekage, and lords of various countries. That will make mission requests and other ninja leaders who will be watching the final test." The Third explained. "Throughout the tournament, these judges will evaluate your abilities. Those judged, will have the necessary qualities of a Chunin will be able to become one. Even if they lose their first match.""That means that there's a possibility that everyone here could be a Chunin?" Temari asked."Yes." The Third nodded. "But there's also the possibility that no one will be a Chunin. To advance in the tournament means that you have more chances to appeal the judges. Well then, thanks for all your effort you exerted for these trials! You're all dismissed until a month for now!"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Yuri walked back to her house and walked inside only to be met with a pair of arms as they hugged her tightly."There's she is! There's my Chunin!" Kisuke smiled, hugging Yuri."I'm not a Chunin, yet, dad. There's still the final tournament." Yuri told him."I can't believe you've made it this far. We're so proud of you!" Her mom spoke."Yeah." Yuri spoke, softly, and her father noticed."For someone's who's almost a Chunin, you don't seem very happy about it. Something wrong?" He asked her."Dad...am I weird?" Yuri asked. Her mother and Father's eyes widen a little in surprise."Yes." Kisuke smiled when he told her, and Yuri's eyes widen. "So am I and so is your mom. And so is anybody else even if they don't know it. Why do you ask?""Well, I don't like things that any girls would like." Yuri told him."Is it the girls at the academy?" He asked her. "I told you not to pay any mind to them.""Yeah. Sakura said it." Yuri frowned. "I know that I'm not normal. I've always been able to see things and pick up quickly that the others couldn't.""You're very observant. There's nothing wrong with that!" Kisuke assured her."There's something else though...back in the Second part of the exam. We were attacked. There was this guy who was crazy strong!" Yuri exclaimed."There's always going to be someone strong." Kisuke spoke."But this guy was out of the level of Genin." Yuri told him. "He targeted me and Sasuke, specifically. He wanted Sasuke's Sharingan, but he also said something about my eyes. Mom, I know that you don't have any powers but dad...Do we have something similar to the Hyuga's Byakugan or the Uchiha's Sharingan?"Yuri saw her father sigh and saw her mother put her hand on his shoulder."I think it's time she knew, dear." Her mother spoke. Yuri's eyes widen."D-Do we?" She sputtered. Kisuke looked back to her."Yes. But you are still too young to activate yours yet. There will come a time when it will. From what I've known, my family clan goes back even centuries before Shinobi even came about, its name long forgotten. Like you've been showing signs of, our eyes can see things that other people can't normally see. It is called, Ma no koukei, or True Sight.""Wow." Yuri said, stunned. "I can't believe it. This is amazing!""Yes, it can be amazing, but with such power, there can be dark." Kisuke told her."And what's that?" Yuri questioned, a little worried."Something that I hope you will never have to use it." He told her. Yuri stayed silent."But, let's focus on your training." Kisuke smirked. Yuri saw her mother's eyes widen a little."You're not really thinking-She's not ready for that level of jutsu yet!" she shouted."She's ready, Suzume." He spoke. "I was about her age when I learned it.""What is it!?" Yuri asked, impatiently. Her father stood up and started to leave the room."We can't do it here. It's not safe to do it here in the village." He told her. "Follow me." Yuri quickly got up and followed after her father and he led her out of the village and into the forest, to a small river."Are you going to show me a secret family jutsu?!" Yuri asked him, excitedly."We'll get to it, eventually. But, first I want to show you some new techniques." He told her and started to head towards the river. The water gently flowed as it washed up against the creek. He still continued to head towards it."Dad, you're going to get wet." Yuri said before her eyes widen when she saw him, walking on the water."The trick is to keep your chakra at your feet and to balance it. Just like tree climbing. Go ahead and try it!" He told her. Yuri walked over and made a hand sign and began to focus her chakra towards her feet. Then she slowly walked and took a step on the water. Yuri felt her foot slowly slipping in and quickly concentrated before stabilizing and regaining her balance. Then she placed her other foot on the water and slowly began to walk over to her father."I'm think I'm getting the hang of it!" She smiled before her face was splashed with some water. "D-Dad!" She sputtered in shock, spitting out some of the water."Now the next lesson, this my be tricky. I'm still learning it myself. Something that I've invented." Kisuke spoke."A new jutsu?" Yuri questioned. Kisuke smiled and Yuri saw him reach down towards the water. She saw his hand emitting some chakra and the water slowly began to flow upwards towards his hand. Then her father began to move his arms and the water followed his movement."What's it called?" Yuri asked."I haven't thought of a name yet." He told her."It looks like your bending water." Yuri told him."Water bending? Hmm..." Kisuke thought for a moment before he grinned. "I like it!""This is almost like the chakra strings Kankuro use to move his puppet." Yuri told him."Kankuro? Is he one of your friends?" Her father asked her."I wouldn't exactly call him a friend, more like a pest." Yuri told him. "He lives back at the Sand Village with Temari and Gaara." Her father stayed silent before he spoke."Do you miss it there?""Yes, but I also like it here too! This is my home as well!" Yuri replied before deciding to change the subject. "Can I try the water bending jutsu?""Go ahead." Her father nodded. Yuri began to concentrate her chakra to her hand. For a while, nothing happened. She tried again."Come on!" Yuri concentrated, harder. Then the water slowly began to rose upwards. Yuri gasped in shock."I'm doing it!" She smiled."That's good! Now, try to make a bubble!" Kisuke told her. Yuri brought her hands together, focusing her chakra to both of her hands. The water moved when she tried to make it into a small sphere. It wasn't perfect and was a little wonky. Then the bubble began to grow unstable and popped, splashing Yuri in the face."Oh..." She said, disappointed."That's okay. You'll get the hang of it with some practice." Kisuke told her. "I think it's time that I've taught you the family secret jutsu." Yuri's eyes widen a little excited."What is it!?"Kisuke walked away, getting out of the water and Yuri followed him and they walked back onto land. Kisuke turned to her. "It's right here!"Yuri looked around but saw nothing. "There's nothing here, dad.""There's nothing here, yet." Kisuke smiled then bit his thumb, drawing a little symbol on the ground and performed a hand sign and slammed his hand on the symbol. "Summoning Jutsu!"There was a loud pop and a cloud of smoke appeared. As it cleared, Yuri's eyes widen. In front of her was a large 20 foot grey lizard with a leash around its neck, to ride on. Yuri stared in awe at the large creature and the lizard stared back down at her with it's yellow eyes, looking almost hungry."You always said that you wanted a pet!" Kisuke smiled before he noticed that Yuri had vanished from her spot and looked around. "Yuri?" Then his eyes widen when he saw her walking over towards the large lizard."What's his name?" She asked and reached out to pet it. Kisuke's eyes widen in alarm."Yuri! Get back here!" He shouted."Huh? Why?" Yuri turned back to him, confused. The lizard made his move and opened its maw, getting ready to chomp down to bite Yuri in two."Sakishima, stop!" Kisuke shouted and before her father could jump in to grab her, Yuri quickly turned around and jumped into the air and slammed her feet down on the lizard's head. It fell down with a thud, knocked out. Her father stopped in his tracks, looking at Yuri in shock. Yuri smiled and bent down, petting the lizard on the head."So, his name is Sakishima?" She asked her father. Kisuke blinked, still stunned."I can't believe you beat him in under one minute! You even beat MY record!" He sputtered."What do you mean?" Yuri asked."In order to have Sakishima to listen to you and to be under his contract, you have to beat him in a brawl under five minutes. Mine, was three minutes."Yuri heard a low rumble and felt something wet slide across her chin when the lizard had woken up and licked her. Yuri laughed.Her father's eyes widen a little in surprise. "I don't believe it.""What?" Yuri asked."Sakishima won't just do that to anyone. You must have really made an impression on him. Normally, he would try to eat you. He doesn't listen to anyone and is very stubborn. And he can climb up hard terrain and walk on water.""So, I can be in his contract then?" Yuri asked."Yes." Kisuke nodded and a scroll poofed into his hands and he set it down on the ground. Yuri walked over and saw a name written on the scroll that faded and hard to make out. Then she saw her father's, next to an empty spot. "Just sign your name here in blood."Yuri bit her thumb and signed her name, signing the contract."Now the contract's fulfilled. I'm going to head back to the village. You stay here and train for a bit and I'll come back and get you." Kisuke told her. Yuri nodded."Okay." Her father and Yuri began to practice on her training.She did some punches to trees and throwing some kunais at them, managing her chakra, walking on the water, but still struggled with the water bending jutsu. Sakishima lazed about, lying on the ground as he slept. Then Yuri paused for a moment when she saw something in the corner of her eye. Yuri jumped out of the water and landed in a tree and moved away some of the leaves. There was a small brown eyeball floating in front of her. It widens a little almost startled.Yuri blinked and moved in closer and poked it. It crumbled away, turning into sand and the wind blew it away. Yuri frowned, thinking. Sand? There was only one person who used it. Gaara.He had been spying on her this entire time.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Three weeks have gone by since the Preliminaries. The last of the Chunin finals was going to start soon. Yuri had mastered walking on water but was still struggling with manipulating water to move. She panted, letting it drop into the river."I think it's time for a break." She spoke and walked back to land.Yuri wondered how the others were doing with their training. The must be getting stronger as well. From overhearing a conversation with her father with another Leaf ninja, she heard that Naruto was in the hospital."He probably over trained himself." Yuri murmured before thinking. "Hmm, maybe I should go see him and visit Yukina at the hospital and see if Lee's improving."Yuri headed to the hospital and walked in. She was surprised to find it completely empty and quiet and walked to the front desk. There was no one there as well."Maybe on lunch or something?" Yuri wondered and she signed in and looked at the rooms to find out where Lee and Yukina, Naruto was in. She headed down the hall and stopped by Naruto's room, opening the door. But he was in there. The bed was messy as if Naruto had been in a rush to get out."He better not training. He should be resting." Yuri frowned, wondering where he was. Then she started to head towards Yukina's room and opened the door. She saw Yukina sitting in her bed, silently staring out the window. She turned and her eyes widen a little when she saw Yuri when she walked in. Yuri smiled at her."Hello."Yukina grabbed a notepad and a pen and wrote on it. Yuri walked over to see what she wrote."Why did you come to see me?""I wanted to see how you were. You did lose a lot of blood, if I had known that you were anemic, I wouldn't have done it." Yuri spoke and grinned. "But that was some good acting."Yukina bit her lip, blushing a little."So, what are you going to do when you get back home once the Chunin exams are over?" Yuri asked her. Yukina's eye widen a little before they dropped a little. Yuri noticed."Is there something wrong?"Yukina wrote again in her notepad and showed it to Yuri."My parents abandoned me when was little when I found out that I was disabled. I have no one. It was Orochimaru who found me and helped me with my gift.""Your whistling?" Yuri questioned. Yukina nodded."He helped me make it stronger and not just me the others as well.""The other sound ninjas that attacked us?" Yuri frowned, asking her."I'm sorry." Yukina wrote. Yuri's eyes widen and she shook her head."You have nothing to apologize for. I'm mad at them, not you! You didn't want to have a part in the exams!" Yuri quickly told her. "But what are you going to do now? Won't they be angry at you if you returned?"What Yukina wrote next made Yuri's blood run cold."I would be killed.""Y-You could defect and move to the Leaf. You can stay with me for a bit until we can figure out your living conditions." Yuri spoke, rubbing the back of her head. Yukina's eyes widen a little and she quickly wrote something."Why are you being nice to me? I'm a shinobi from another village. I'm your enemy.""I-I don't know. I guess I get what you're coming from. I'm from two different villages and I'm still trying to figure out where I belong. But you're not my enemy. You're my friend." Yuri told her. Yukina's eyes widen and she made a small smile."That would be nice."Yuri left Yukina's room and started to head towards Lee's room. When she stopped at the door, Yuri heard voices inside."What are you doing in here, you rat!?" Her eyes widen. That was Naruto's voice!"Naruto, I'm using my shadow possession jutsu on him. So, when you hurt him, you hurt me as well!" She heard Shikamaru's voice as well."Sorry, Shikamaru."Yuri opened the door, seeing the two of them. "What's going on in here?" Then she noticed Gaara was there as well, standing close to Lee's bed."Yuri! We caught this punk trying to do something to Lee!" Naruto shouted. Yuri looked over at Gaara."Gaara..." She spoke, softly. "What were you going to do?""I was going to kill him."Yuri, Shikamaru, and Naruto's eyes widen in shock."What!?""But why though? You already won the fight! Wasn't it enough for you? Do you have some personal grudge against him or something?" Shikamaru asked."I have nothing against him. I was just going to kill him because I wanted to." Gaara spoke."You're sick in the head, you know that, you jerk!" Naruto shouted, furiously."You must have had a pretty messed up childhood. How self-centered can you be?" Shikamaru frowned."If you get in my way, I'll kill you too." Gaara replied."Go ahead and try!" Naruto shouted."Hey, cool it, Naruto!" Shikamaru shouted at Naruto then glanced at Gaara. "We know from your fight that your strong. But we're not too bad ourselves, either. And we didn't show our "special moves" in the preliminary. Plus, its three on 1. You're at a disadvantage. If you listen to what we say, we'll let you leave, quietly.""I'll say it again. Get in my way and I'll kill you." Gaara repeated."I WON'T BE KILLED BY THE LIKES OF YOU!!!" Naruto shouted."I told you to stop! This guy is not normal! His strength is like a monster, do you understand?!" Shikamaru hissed, trying to hold Naruto back."I have a real monster inside of me. I won't lose to him!" Naruto smirked, glaring at Gaara."Stop provoking him, you idiot!" Shikamaru shouted."A monster, huh?" Gaara closed his eyes. "Then it's the same for me. From my birth, my upbringing was not what most people considered a happy one. To become the ultimate shinobi...with my father cast a jutsu on me, infusing my unborn self with the incarnation of the sand spirit. I destroyed the life of a woman I would have called my mother. I was born a monster.""The spirit was called, Shukaku, it was sealed within a kettle. It's the living spirit of an old Hidden sand priest.""To use sealing jutsu on an infant before it's even born...to go that far is pretty crazy." Shikamaru spoke. "Geez, what a swell guy your dad must have been. He must have really loved you.""Love?" Gaara questioned. "Don't measure me by your standards. Love, family...Do you want to know what that word means to me? The only emotional ties I have to my family are the ones that I'd like to wrap around their necks that only ties with hatred. Given life my the death of my mother, I was brought into being and nurtured as the salvation of the village. I was a Kazekage child. My father taught me the Innermost secrets of the shinobi. He pampered and protected me and left me to myself. For a time, I thought that was love. That was when everything started..." Gaara paused."When what started?" Yuri asked. Gaara didn't answer."What was it? Are you going to tell us or not!?" Naruto shouted. Gaara smirked."Over the course of six years, since I became six years old, my father tried to assassinate me more times than I can count!" His grin became more manic.Yuri's eyes widen in shock. "His own father tried to kill him!?""But you just told us how your father pampered and protected you. So which is it?" Shikamaru questioned."Those who get too strong are out to become feared. The jutsu that I was given at birth, made my mind unstable. The fools in the village finally realized I had emotional problems." Gaara spoke. Yuri's eyes widened and Naruto glanced over at her, silently."My father, the Kazekage, created me as his ultimate weapon. But I eventually became a threat to the very village that I was meant to save. By the time six, I became a figure of terror to the villagers. To them I was a relic to the past that they wished would disappear. So, you see I had failed at the one purpose in which I was given life. What else was left for me in my existence? Why go on living? For a long time, I finally found an answer to that. In order to live, you need a purpose. To exist for no reason is the same as being dead.""What is this guy talking about?" Shikamaru murmured. Yuri glanced over at Naruto to see him, completely stunned as he stared at Gaara in disbelief."He's just like me. I know that feeling. The feeling of loneliness before I met..." Naruto glanced over at Yuri."Then in time, the answer came to me. To put it simply my reason for living is in the killing of others. For years I aimed in fear in those who were sent to murder me. But now I am at peace. I killed many would be assassins and it was why I was doing it, that the truth was made clear to me. I live solely for myself, and I'll love only myself. As it was the death of my life that first gave me life, now it is the death of others that sustains me, that makes me almost happy to be alive. And there's no end to it, as long there is people to kill in the great world. I will never disappear.""Iruka sensei and Yuri. They gave me a purpose for living. This guy had no one. We're so different but we're the same. Could I have ended up like that? I don't think I can beat this guy!" Naruto thought to himself. His body began to tremble a little and backed away."Hey! Where are you going!? What's wrong!?" Shikamaru shouted. Suddenly, sand slowly started rise, aiming at the three. Naruto stood frozen."Naruto! Hey! Wake up!" Shikamaru shouted."Naruto, you got to snap out of it!" Yuri shouted."Now, let me feel alive!" Gaara shouted and he shot his sand at the three, attacking. Before the sand reached them, the door opened, and Gai sensei stepped inside."All right, that's enough." He spoke, keeping his eyes on Gaara. "Save it for tomorrow, that's when the competition begins."Gaara's eyes widen when he saw him, and he held his head in pain. When his headache disappeared, Gaara slowly began to walk away to leave. He stopped and turned, looking at everyone before setting his sights on Yuri."All the same, I will kill you, just you wait. I'll kill you all." Gaara spoke and left the room.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The day of the tournament had come. Yuri walked into the stadium to see it completely packed from shinobi from other villages who had come to see the matches. She saw Shikamaru, Shino, Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara standing the in middle, waiting. There was another exam proctor, waiting as well. Yuri noticed that Dosu was nowhere to be seen, and so was Naruto and Sasuke."Where's Dosu? I'm supposed to be fighting him but he's not even here..." Yuri thought to herself, wondering. "He's definitely not that kind of guy to just quit. And Naruto's not here as well as Sasuke. Where the heck are they?"After a while, there was still no sign of Naruto or Sasuke. It was only a few minutes left before the matches were going to start. Yuri began pacing, getting a little worried."Did something happen? She thought to herself before she glanced over at Gaara with a suspicious look. "Don't tell he actually did it." She recalled what he said back at the hospital when he threatened her, Naruto and Shikamaru."I will kill you all."Yuri shivered, shaking the thought from her mind. Then there was a sudden loud noise heard from the rear entrance of the stadium.Naruto flew directly at Yuri, and he slammed into her. Yuri screamed as she was knocked back and she crashed into someone else. She groaned as sat up, rubbing her side, still painfully throbbing from Naruto had hit her."Ow. That hurt-" Yuri paused when she realized that she was sitting on top of someone. Gaara. She felt her heart racing getting faster and faster and started to sweat, getting a little nervous. Oh crap...Temari and Kankuro stood, stunned, with a look of panic in their eyes.Gaara's eyes were widened a little in shock as well before they turned dark as he glared at her."Get off."Yuri immediately quickly got up, taking a step back away from Gaara. Gaara got up."I'm sorry-It was an accident, although it was kind of Naruto's fault! I-I didn't mean to bump into you- Yuri stammered, drifting off a little, nervously. Gaara said nothing and turned away from her with his arms crossed.Yuri quickly turned back to Naruto, glaring at him angrily saw he sitting up, rubbing his head."Naruto...!" Yuri growled. Naruto's eyes went wide as saucers and Yuri grabbed him by his collar, pulling him up and started shaking him."What's the big idea!?" She demanded."It's not my fault! There's a huge herd of stampeding bulls coming this way!" Naruto shouted. Yuri frowned."What bulls?"Naruto looked around, only to find the competitors who were staring back at him, noticing Sasuke wasn't among them. "Hey, where's Sasuke?""He's not here. And Dosu, isn't, either." Yuri told him. Naruto's eyes widen."You don't think..." He whispered."I hope not." Yuri spoke."That's enough talking." the exam proctor spoke. "It's time to face your spectators. In this tournament, you guys are the main stars." Yuri looked up at the stadium, seeing many people from different countries. Sitting high above were the two leaders from the Leaf and Sand Village. The Hokage and Kazekage.Yuri saw Kankuro and Temari grew tense when they saw the Kazekage and noticed Gaara glaring at him. The Third Hokage stood up."Thank you everyone for coming to the Hidden Leaf Chunin Exam Selection!" He announced. "We will start the main tournament matches. Between the nine participates who made it through the preliminaries! Please stay and watch until the end!"The exam proctor stepped up and held out a chart in front of everyone. "I'd like to tell you something before we start the matches." He spoke. "There has been changes made to the tournament. I'm giving you a chance again to check to see who you are fighting."Yuri's eyes widen in surprise to see her name has been moved up and Dosu crossed out."Did he really forfeit?""Hey!" Naruto shouted."What?" The proctor asked."Sasuke's not even here yet. What are you gonna do?" Naruto asked."If he isn't here by the time his match starts then he will lose by default." The proctor said before looking at everyone else. "Alright, this is the final test. The arena is different, but the rules are still the same as the preliminaries. You fight until one of you is dead or admits defeat. But I will also step in when I determine if the fight is over. You got it?"No one said a word."Now, the first match is Naruto Uzumaki vs. Neji Hyuga. Those two will stay here and the rest of you will go to the waiting room."Naruto and Neji stayed, and everyone left the arena, heading to the waiting room. As Yuri walked in, she saw Shikamaru a little further away, watching over the railings, Shino was leaning against the wall, Kankuro, Temari and Gaara, waiting by the railings to watch the match.Yuri slowly made her way over towards the Sand team, standing next to Temari and Gaara. Kankuro blinked in surprise when he saw her walk over."Is this spot taken?" Yuri asked."Yuri?" Temari spoke, surprised. Gaara ignored her as he looked down, to watch Naruto's match. Yuri looked down to see Naruto and Neji facing each other about to fight.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Naruto quickly created some shadow clones and rushed at Neji. Neji flipped over and deflected Naruto's attack, knocking him and his clones back. Naruto tried to charge at him again but Neji punched two of Naruto's clones, destroying them as well."You become Hokage? That's impossible with that tactic." Neji smirked. "I can figure it out with my eyes. Talent is decided at birth. You could say everything is decided when a person is born.""WHY IN THE HELL DO YOU ALWAYS AUTOMATICALLY DECIDE THINGS LIKE THAT!?""Then you're saying that anyone can become Hokage through hard work? Only a handful of shinobi are chosen as Hokage. Take a closer look at reality. Only those who become Hokage are born into that destiny. You don't become it by trying, it doesn't work that way. People must live in their own interchangeable flow. Only one the only destiny that every person shares...is death.""SO WHAT!? I'M NOT GOOD AT GIVING UP!!!" Naruto shouted and he created some multi-shadow clones."Do you think that I'm stupid. I already seen through your attack pattern." Neji spoke. Naruto scoffed."I ALREADY TOLD YOU TO STOP AUTOMATICALLY DECIDING THINGS!"Naruto charged at Neji with his many clones. Neji easily dodged Naruto's punches and kicks. Then Neji charged at one of the Narutos, standing a little further back behind the other clones. Neji striked him in the upper shoulder. Neji stepped back and the rest of the clones vanished.Naruto began to up some blood."Naruto!" Yuri shouted."That's why I told you it's useless." Neji spoke. Naruto laughed and wiped his mouth, looking at Neji."That's why I told you to stop automatically deciding things." Naruto vanished in a cloud of smoke, revealing to be a clone. Neji's eyes widen and two more Naruto clones suddenly appeared, lunging at Neji from behind."Yes!!! Go Naruto!" Yuri shouted. "Beat his ass!""I'M COMING AT YOU WITH EVERYTHING I GOT AND I'M ALREADY PREPARED TO DIE!"Both Narutos punched Neji, pushing him back a little. But Neji suddenly began to spin and knocked Naruto back and destroyed his clone. Neji smirked."You thought you had won?""Damn." Naruto growled, wiping his chin."It's over you are within the field of my Hakke." Neji spoke and got into a stance. "Gentle Fist Style, 64 Palms!"Neji lunged at Naruto, striking him and punching repeatedly. His movements were so fast that Naruto wasn't able to block Neji's attacks or defend himself. Naruto fell to the ground. He struggled to get back on to his feet."I have hit 64 points on your body. You can no longer stand." Neji said. Naruto fell over again, holding his stomach in pain. Neji laughed."Painful, isn't it? Stay on your knees and give up. You can not change fate. Having your dreams come true through hard work is an illusion." Naruto glared up at him."Naruto, get up!" Yuri shouted."Man, she's annoying. She really needs to mind her own business." Neji growled. Naruto glanced over at Yuri before turning back to Neji and he chuckled."That's because she knows me really well. I told you before, I'm not good at giving up." Naruto said to Neji and slowly he stood up."Quit already-continuing won't change anything." Neji frowned. "I have no grudge against you.""JUST SHUT UP ALREADY! I DO!!!" Naruto shouted, angrily."What do you mean?""If you can see everything with those eyes of yours, then why did you mentally attack Hinata, who was trying so hard?" Naruto questioned. Neji glared at him."That's none of your business.""Touched a nerve, did I? Insulting Hinata and automatically deciding she's worthless because she's the main branch of the family...I don't know what the hell happened. But I'll never forgive people like you who call other people worthless!""All right, fine. If you're going to go that far, I'll tell you. The Hyuga's destiny of hatred." Neji spoke. "The main Hyuga family has a special ninjutsu that's been passed down. It's a curse seal.""A curse seal?" Naruto questioned."The curse of the mark represents "A bird in a cage." It is the symbol of being tied down to an inescapable destiny." Neji reached up and took off his forehead protector and on his forehead was two green lines with a curve and in the center was spiral X. Naruto and Yuri's eyes widen when they saw it."That mark is..." Naruto stammered."One day when I was four, I had this horrible seal carved into my forehead through that cursed jutsu. That day, a grand ceremony was taking place in the Leaf. A shinobi leader from the cloud country, which had been warring with the Leaf for many years, arrived to sign a peace treaty. But at this ceremony, which everyone attended, from Jonin to Chunin, one clan was missing. That was the Hyuga Clan. Because that was the important day the Heir to the Hyuga clan turned three. Miss Hinata's third birthday." Neji explained. Naruto's eyes widened in shock."My father Hizashi Hyuga and her father were twins. But Hinata's father, Hiashi, was born first. A member of the main family. And my father, the second son, became a member of a branch family. When the Hyuga's first daughter grew and became three, I was turned into "A bird in a cage." through this curse. As a Hyuga branch member.""But why do you need that mark? Why was it necessary? To be able to tell the differences between the two families?" Naruto asked."This mark on my forehead is not simply a decoration." Neji frowned. "This curse seal is to instill absolute fear of death given by the main brain family, to keep them in line. With this curse seal, the branch member's mind can easily be destroyed. Death is just as easy, of course. And this curse will disappear after they die, sealing the Byakugan along with it. The Hyuga clan house holds great advance blood. Those that go after those secrets are incalcuable. So with this jutsu, the branch family is allowed to live only to protect the main family. And that incident occurred..." Neji chucked."My father was killed by the main family."Naruto's eyes widen in shock. "Huh?!""One night, Lady Hinata was taken by someone. Then Hiashi quickly took care of it and killed him. Who do you think it was?"Yuri frowned. It had to be the cloud ninja..."He was the cloud country shinobi leader, who had just signed the peace treaty." Neji revealed. Naruto's eyes widen."It had become clear that he was here to get the Hyuga clans secrets. But with the cloud country's leader dead in the failed plan, they made demands of the Leaf for breaking that alliance. It almost came close to a war. But with the Leaf wanting to avoid a war, they made a deal with the cloud.""Deal?" Naruto asked."The cloud wanted the main hyuga clan's pure blood and the Byakugan. The demanded the corpse of Hiashi Hyuga. And the Leaf agreed to their wishes and war was safely avoided." Neji explained. "My father sacrificed himself to replace the remains of Hiashi Hyuga's corpse." Naruto's eyes widened. Neji smirked."To escape this horrible curse there is only death. They were twins, one born first and the the other second. Destiny was decided just by that." Neji spoke. Naruto clenched his fists. "And our fight...Your destiny was decided the moment I became your opponent. Your destiny is to lose to me.""We won't know until is over!" Naruto shouted. "I don't know how much it hurt that your dad was killed but thinking that destiny is all decided because of that is a huge mistake!""Your hopeless." Neji murmured and he rushed at Naruto, striking him. Naruto was knocked back, falling to the ground. Neji turned to walk away."Don't you walk away from me." Naruto growled and he coughed up a little blood. "I won't run. I won't go back on my word.""I've heard that before." Neji smirked."There's no way I'll lose to a coward who's always whining about his destiny." Naruto shouted."An ignorant brat like you shouldn't be lecturing me." Neji glared at him and activated his Byakugan. "You could never understand what's like to be burdened by a symbol you could never get rid of!"Naruto laughed." Yeah...I can. And so, what?" He said to Neji. "Stop acting cool. You're not the only one who's special. HINATA'S SUFFERED JUST AS MUCH AS YOU! A MEMBER OF THE MAIN BRANCH OF THE FAMILY, WHO ISN'T ACKNOWLEDGED, TRYING HER BEST TO CHANGE HERSELF, THINKING THAT AS SHE WAS COUGHING BLOOD AS SHE WAS FIGHTING YOU! YOU'RE THE SAME! THE BRANCH IS SUPPOSED TO PROTECT THE MAIN FAMILY, YET DOING THAT TO HINATA...IN TRUTH, YOU ARE TRYING YOUR HARDEST TO DISOBEY DESTINY!""Heh. You're 64 opening points are closed. You won't be able to use your chakra for a while. How can you fight?" Neji smirked. "In the end, you and Hinata share the same destiny.""Shut up! Stop using that Byakugan to decide and act like you know everyone's destiny!""Then prove to me what you are saying is correct." Neji spoke."YEAH! I'M DEFINITELY GOING TO DEFEAT YOU AND PROVE IT!" Naruto shouted, furiously. Yuri gripped the railings, hard, watching, in concern."Come on, Naruto. What do you have up your sleeve?"Neji turned to the examiner. "Enough talk. Examiner, I'm going to kill him. If you want to step in and stop it then go ahead."Naruto began to gather up his chakra."It's useless your points have been repressed." Neji told him. Suddenly, red chakra began swirling erratically out of Naruto, growing more and more. Naruto's wounds and bruises, slowly healed up as well. Yuri's eyes widen, along with Gaara's and so did Neji's as they watched in shock.The chakra began to turn into the 9 tails, flowing out of Naruto."HERE I COME!" Naruto growled. Naruto jumped into the air, fast, and threw some shurikens at Neji. Neji deflected them with his rotation technique, grabbing them. Naruto landed on the wall and Neji threw the shurikens back at Naruto. Naruto quickly moved, dodging the shurikens. The two both threw a kunai at each other. It bounced off and Naruto and Neji both lunged at each other."You're confident in close combat, right?" Naruto asked, smirking, and he charged at Neji. "I don't know about the Hyuga destiny of hatred, but if it's too much for you, then you don't have to do anything anymore! When I become Hokage, I'll change the Hyuga!" Naruto's chakra clashed against Neji's rotation technique.A large explosion erupted, creating a large cloud of smoke. As it slowly began to clear, there was a large hole in the ground. A hand shot up, pulling themselves up. It was Neji. The smoke vanished, revealing Naruto lying down on the ground on the other side of the arena, in another crater. Yuri's eyes widen."There's no way he lost."Neji panted as he glared at Naruto. "Loser. Sorry, but this is reality."Suddenly, there was a low rumble as it came from the ground underneath Neji. Naruto bursted from the ground and punched Neji in the face. Neji fell to the ground. He tried to get up again, but his body couldn't move, completely exhausted."To quickly use a shadow clone in that situation. Your main jutsu, right? How careless of me." Neji gasped.I failed the academy graduation exam 3 times. That's because unluckily for me, the ninjutsu on the final exam was always decided as my weakest jutsu. The shadow clone was my worst jutsu. Destiny can't be changed. Blah blah. Stop whining about stupid crap like that. Since you're not a loser like me.""Yes!!! Naruto!" Yuri cheered."Winner, Naruto Uzumaki!"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The medics came and took Neji away. Minutes have gone by, and Sasuke still hasn't showed up for his match yet."What the heck is this guy doing? Is he planning not to come?" Shikamaru questioned."Sasuke's not that type of guy." Yuri spoke. "He won't quit and run. He will come.""Then where is he?" Shikamaru grumbled."Yuri's right though. Sasuke will definitely come!" Naruto shouted.Temari, Kankuro and Gaara looked at each other, silently. Yuri noticed that Temari and Kankuro looked as if something was troubling them."Is something wrong?" She asked, walking over to the two. Temari and Kankuro's eyes widen. Temari made a small smiled."We were just wondering when that Sasuke guy is going to come. I bet he's not even going to show. He's too chicken to fight Gaara." She spoke. Yuri frowned."Just you wait." She told Temari. A lot of people were getting impatient, wondering what was going on."HEY! WHAT'S UP WITH THE MATCH!?""WHY ISN'T UCHIHA HERE YET!?""Ladies and gentlemen, the contestant for the next match hasn't arrived yet! Therefore, we will push back the match and begin the next one!" The exam proctor announced. Yuri's eyes widened. The next match? But, that's...Yuri glanced over at Kankuro and looked over at Shino."That's just great." Shikamaru grumbled. "My match is one step closer.""Now, the next match! Kankuro vs. Shino Aburame! Come down!" The examiner called out. Yuri saw Kankuro didn't move from his spot."Aren't you going to go down there?" She asked. "You're up-""I forfeit!" Kankuro shouted. Yuri's eyes widened."Huh!?" Naruto and Shikamaru exclaimed, shocked, as well. Temari scoffed and rolled her eyes and pulled out her fan. She used it to fly down to the arena, landing in the center."Looks like you're eager." the examiner spoke. "Shikamaru, get down here!""Alright, Shikamaru, go for it!" Naruto grinned and he pushed Shikamaru on the shoulder. Shikamaru fell over the railings and landed with a thud on the ground."Naruto!" Yuri scolded him."Oops." Naruto smiled, sheepishly.Shikamaru still hadn't gotten up as he laid on his back."HEY! HURRY UP AND FIGHT!""YEAH! HURRY UP AND FINISH THIS CRAPPY MATCH!""Get up, kid! How long are you going to lie there!?" Temari shouted. Shikamaru, still didn't move. "What, are you going to give up too?" Temari smirked."Shikamaru! Good luck!" Naruto shouted."If you won't come then I will!" Temari shouted and charged at Shikamaru."Hey! I didn't start the match yet!" The examiner shouted, but Temari ignored him."Man, this girl's really is riled up." Shikamaru grumbled and pulled out two kunais. Temari slammed her fan down right on top of Shikamaru's head. As the smoke cleared, Shikamaru come out unharmed and was standing on the two kunais that he threw into the wall."Ya know, I really don't want to fight. And don't care if I become a Chunin or not. But I'm not going to lose to a girl!" Shikamaru smirked, looking down at Temari. Yuri blinked and raised an eyebrow."Was he flirting with her?" she thought to herself and smirked and leaned in closer over the railings. "Ooh, this is going to be fun." Kankuro noticed and smirked."You're sure riled up." He replied."Yeah, this is going to be great!"Temari quickly jumped back and threw back her fan and unleashed a large gust of wind, aiming at Shikamaru. The wind scattered up the ground, making dust fly into the air. As it cleared, Shikamaru had vanished. He barely managed to escape in time from Temari's wind jutsu and was taking cover behind some trees."YEAH! BUST HER UP, SHIKAMARU! GET HER WITH THE 16 HIT COMBO!" Ino cried out. "GO, SHIKAMARU!"Shikamaru sighed, getting annoyed. He looked up at the sky watching the clouds, slowly floating by."They're so lucky. Just free. I don't even want to do this in the first place!" Shikamaru thought to himself before he glanced down, noticing the hole that Naruto made in his last match."Wind Scythe Jutsu!" Temari created some more gusts of wind, attacking Shikamaru. But something darted out from the cloud of dust, heading towards Temari. Her eyes widen, seeing that it was Shikamaru's shadow possesion jutsu and quickly moved back. It stopped a few feet away from her, barely reaching Temari. Temari used her fan to cut it off."So, it must have a distance that it can reach." Temari thought to herself and looked back at Shikamaru."Looks like there's a limit to how much you can stretch, shrink, and change the shape of your shadow, isn't there?" She smirked. "No matter how much you change and stretch the shape, you still can't stretch it further than the surface area of your own normal shadow, right?"Shikamaru smirked. "Haha. That's right." Yuri noticed. He's got something planned. Then Shikamaru made a strange hand sign."Is he meditating?" Yuri wondered. Shikamaru glanced back at Temari when he finished and Temari pulled back her fan again."Looks like you're finally getting serious!" She shouted and unleashed another gust of wind. Shikamaru quickly took cover behind the tree."There's no use in hiding!" She unleashed another wave of wind. "How long are you going to keep hiding!? Just give up already!"A kunai shot out from the cloud of dust and Temari quickly deflected with her fan. Then the shadow near Temari's feet suddenly started to move again, crossing the mark she had made. Temari's eyes widen and she quickly backed away. The shadow stopped again in it's tracks."Very good. You saw through that." Shikamaru taunted."I see. You were waiting for the sun to go down lower. So, the shadows of the wall and yourself would grow larger."Yuri noticed something unusual with Shikamaru's tactic. It's like he's trying to push her towards something by making Temari back away. TThen Kankuro's eyes widened when he saw something floating in the sky."Temari, watch out!" He shouted. Up in the air was a floating decoy that Shikamaru had made with his jacket with a kunai tied to it, making a small parachute. The shadow at Temari's feet began to move again. Temari's eyes widened and she quickly backed away. When she tried to turn the shadow followed her movements, turning as well."You won't get away!" Shikamaru shouted. Then his shadow stopped as it reached it's limit again. Temari smirked and raised her fan above her head to deliver a finishing blow. But before she could bring it down, Temari couldn't move. Her eyes widen in shock and so did everyone else. Temari dropped her fan as her arms moved on her own and got into the same position as Shikamaru.Shikamaru smirked. "Heh. Finally, Shadow Possesion Jutsu, success!""H-How?" Temari questioned."What happened?" Kankuro wondered as well. Yuri pointed out."You see that hole behind Temari.""Yeah?" Kankaru said, still confused."He used the hole in front of Temari to expand the jutsu and crawl out from behind and caught her. He was pushing her towards it." Yuri explained. Temari's eyes widened as well when she saw it when Shikamaru let her."N-No way." Temari frowned. Shikamaru started walk up towards her and Temari was forced to walk up to him."Yeah! Do it!" Naruto shouted.Shikamaru raised his hand and Temari raised hers, copying him. She struggled trying to fight against Shikamaru's jutus, but couldn't. Temari closed her eyes, gritting her teeth."N-No!""That's it I give up." Shikamaru spoke. Temari quickly opened her eyes, looking at him in shock. So did everyone else."I give up. The continuous use of the shadow possession jutsu used up almost all my chakra. I can barely bind you for no more than ten seconds. I had thought up about 200 more moves but...it looks like I'm out of time. I'm tired and one match is enough for me.""Winner, Temari!" the examiner shouted."Why did he give up!? Is he an idiot!?" Naruto growled and climbed over the railings and jumped down running over to Shikamaru. "Idiot!""Stop calling me an idiot.""Why did you give up!?" Naruto demanded."Forget about it. Let's just enoy the next match." Shikamaru smiled. Naruto's eyes widened. Sasuke's match was next!Temari hopped back up the railings, climbing over it. Yuri walked over to her."Hey, you okay?""That idiot! He had me, but he just gave up!" She growled."I don't know about you but that was some flirting down there." Yuri smirked. Temari blinked and so did Kankuro. Gaara stared at her, silently."I-I don't know what you're talking about!" Temari sputtered."Do you really think that he will come?" Kankuro asked."He will come. Definitely." Gaara suddenly spoke.Suddenly, a gust of wind full of leaves blew into the center of the arena. It was Sasuke and Kakashi! Sasuke was wearing a different outfit, wearing black shirt and pants, in replace of his blue one."Sorry, we're late." Kakashi smiled."Your name?" the examiner asked."Sasuke Uchiha." Sasuke told him.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"From your excitement, I guess you won the first round." Sasuke asked Naruto."Of course!" Naruto grinned."Well, we showed up all flashy like, but could Sasuke have been disqualified?" Kakashi asked the examiner."Your tardiness is contagious." The examiner said to Kakashi."So, is he?""Don't worry, we pushed Sasuke's fight till the end. He's not disqualified." The examiner smirked."That's good! That's good!" Kakashi smiled before glancing up at Gaara."Don't lose to a guy like that." Naruto said to Sasuke."Yeah." Sasuke nodded."And Sasuke...I want to fight you too!" Naruto shouted. Sasuke smiled. The people up at the stadium roared in excitement."HEY, IS THAT THE PRODIGAL UCHIHA!?""THE UCHIHA FIGHT IS GOING TO START!""Gaara, get down here!" The examiner called out to Gaara."Naruto, let's go back up. We're in the way." Shikamaru told Naruto and walked away."Yeah." Naruto nodded and followed after Shikamaru."And this time we'll take the stairs.""What? Are you still mad because I gave you a little push!" Naruto grinned."Hey, Gaara, do you understand the plan-" Temari quickly covered Kankuro's mouth."Don't talk to Gaara right now." She whispered to him. "You'll be killed!" Yuri glanced over at Gaara, silently, as she saw him walked away, heading down to the arena. She gripped the railing, tightly. Why was she getting a bad feeling about this?"Come on! Hurry up!" Naruto shouted."I'm coming." Shikamaru replied. Then Naruto stopped as they head up the stairs heading back to the waiting area. "Hey, what's wrong?"There were two grass shinobi, standing in the middle of the hall, blocking Gaara."Stop." one of the Hidden grass ninja spoke."The Chunin exams are great for betting. Many investors are here for that." The second one smirked, darkly."And so...This fight, could you lose it?"Naruto's eyes widen in horror and so did Shikamaru when they hear the terrified screams from the two shinobi until they went silent. Gaara slowly walked towards Naruto and Shikamaru. Neither of them moved an inch and Gaara passed them, heading down the stairs. Shikamaru sighed and fell down on the steps and so did Naruto."If we were only a second earlier, that would've been us just now." Shikamaru spoke, trembling. "I've never seen a guy kill without hesitation. I think Sasuke might be in some trouble."Gaara walked out, stepping into the arena and faced Sasuke. The two of them glared at each other."Now, it's time." the examiner spoke. Sasuke narrowed his eyes at Gaara, keeping his eyes on him, waiting. Gaara made a dark laugh. "Begin!"Suddenly, Gaara cried out in pain, holding his head, as a migraine hit. Sasuke frowned, silently, watching Gaara."Don't...get so angry." Gaara groaned, painfully, holding his head. "Mother. I've fed you some nasty blood earlier. I'm sorry. But this time...it will be delicious.""He's finally talking to it. This is bad." Kankuro murmured."Conversation? What do you mean?" Yuri questioned. "Are you talking about the beast inside of him?"Temari and Kankuro both blinked, looking at Yuri, who was waiting for an answer."What's wrong with Gaara?" She asked them."I've never seen him act like this before. Is this Sasuke a really powerful opponent?" Temari asked. Gaara dropped his arms and looked up at Sasuke."Come." Gaara spoke, narrowing his eyes at Sasuke."Fine. I'll come to you." Sasuke threw some shurikens at Gaara. Gaara sand moved, blocking the weapons. Then the sand slowly began to transform, turning into Gaara."His shield turned into a sand clone?" Temari gasped. Sasuke charged at Gaara. The sand clone shot out sand at Sasuke and Sasuke quickly jumped into the air. Then Sasuke threw some more shurikens when the sand clone threw back the shurikens that Sasuke had thrown earlier, deflecting them. Sasuke tried to land a kick into the clone, but it caught Sasuke's leg. Sasuke quickly spinned, placing his hands on the ground, and landed a punch. The clone absorbed the attack.Sasuke threw his other arm back and punched in clone, destroying it, and charged at Gaara. Gaara made a wall of sand appear in front of him, getting ready for Sasuke's attack. Sasuke smirked and quickly vanished and appeared right behind Gaara. Gaara's eyes widened in shock."He's fast! Just like him...!" Before he could move his sand to block, Sasuke landed a punch into Gaara's cheek, knocking him down. Gaara got up and pieces of his armor slowly began to crumble away from his face."So that's your sand armor, eh?" Sasuke asked then he flicked his hand, taunting Gaara. "Come on."Gaara didn't move. Sasuke vanished again and quickly appeared behind Gaara again. Gaara tried to move his sand to protect himself. But Sasuke managed to break through and landed a kick into Gaara's chest, knocking him back."What's wrong? Is that it?" Sasuke smirked. Then Sasuke quickly rushed at Gaara and began to spin fast around him. Gaara couldn't keep up with Sasuke's speed. Sasuke quickly ducked as he dodged Gaara's sand and landed a kick into Gaara's face. Then he grabbed Gaara by his shirt and kneed Gaara in the stomach. Gaara was knocked back, falling to his knees on the ground. He glared up at Sasuke, panting. More pieces of his sand armor began to crumble away. Gaara stood up and quickly made a hand sign.The sand rose and began surrounding Gaara, forming into a dome, encasing Gaara inside. Sasuke rushed towards the dome, trying to land a hit, but didn't break through it. The sand had become hard like a rock. Spikes made of sand shot out as it tried to impale Sasuke. Sasuke backed up, standing a few feet away from the dome.Yuri saw Temari and Kankuro were starting to get more panicked and had a look of fear in their eyes."What's wrong?" She asked them. But they didn't answer her. Yuri grabbed Temari by her shoulder, shaking her, snapping Temari out of her trance. She turned to Yuri. "Temari, tell me what's going on!?"Temari quickly looked back to the match and Yuri looked as well to see a flying eyeball, floating around the dome."Damn it, Gaara." Temari cursed under her breath. Yuri recognized it, immediately. It was the same eyeball that Gaara used to spy on her. Sasuke tried to land another kick at the dome but made no dent to it. Sasuke backed flipped and hopped up onto the wall and made a hand sign."Damn...once he's like this there's nothing that can be done." Temari spoke. "Does Gaara want to mess up the plan?" Kankuro turned to her. "Temari!" He shouted. Temari's eyes widen and both of them looked at Yuri, seeing that she had overheard what Temari said."Plan?" Yuri questioned. "What plan? What are you talking about?"Then Yuri heard the sound of sparks of electricity and turned back to see Sasuke's hand, emitting electricity from it. Sasuke quickly ran down the wall, heading directly at the dome. Sasuke slammed his fist right into the dome, breaking through it."Chidori!""Gaara!" Yuri shouted."It can't be..." Temari spoke in disbelief."No way! He broke through Gaara's absolute defense!" Kankuro exclaimed, shocked as well. There was a long silence before an ear-piercing shriek of pain and fear screamed out."BLOOD! IT'S MY BLOOD!" Gaara screamed. Temari, Kankuro and Yuri's eyes widened in shock."He's been hurt!" Temari shouted. Sasuke's eyes widened when he felt something grab his arm. He tried to pull it out but couldn't. Sasuke unleashed another chidori, shocking Gaara. Sasuke quickly jumped back. But when he did, a large arm made of sand came out as well, still holding onto Sasuke. Yuri's eyes widened, not believing what she was seeing.Was that Gaara? No, it had to be the monster inside of him!Temari and Kankuro both trembled in fear. Sasuke pushed it off and the arm, dropped to the ground. It quickly retreated back into the dome."Did he transform!?" Kankuro cried out, looking at Temari."I-I don't know. But I think he's been hurt!" She shouted."What is going on that you two aren't telling me!?" Yuri shouted at them and she grabbed Temari by her wrist. "What's happening to Gaara!?"A low growl was heard, coming from the dome. Yuri slowly turned back, looking at it. The dome began to crumble as it broke, revealing Gaara panting as he held his bleeding shoulder in pain."I knew it! The cocoon broke before the transformation was complete!" Temari exclaimed. Then strange white feathers began to fall from the stadium from above. Strangely, Yuri felt her eyes starting to get heavier. Then a loud explosion suddenly erupted from the upper level where the Hokage and Kazekage were sitting."What's happening?" Yuri mumbled, trying to keep herself awake. Temari looked over at Kankuro, who nodded, and she quickly turned back to Yuri."I'm sorry!" Temari cried out."What?" Yuri asked before she felt a sharp pain at the back of her neck as Temari hit her, knocking her out. Yuri fell to the ground and her vision went dark as she blacked out.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Ugh. What happened?"Yuri groaned as she sat up, rubbing her neck. Her eyes widen when she saw explosions happening all over the stadium and far off within the village. The Hidden Leaf Village was being attacked by Sand and Sound Ninjas. There were several Anbu Black Ops fighting them off. The area where the Third Hokage and Kazekage wore was being blocked off by a barrier. There were several Leaf Shinobi trying to break through it but had no luck. Yuri also saw that Sasuke and Gaara were nowhere to be seen, along with Temari and Kankuro and Shino.Yuri quickly got up and quickly went upstairs to the upper floor of the stadium. The spectators were asleep as they were caught in a Genjutsu. Ino, Hinata, Kiba, Lee, and Choji were all asleep. Shikamaru was lying on the floor passed out as well. But, Naruto and Sakura were gone as well. Yuri saw her mom and Yukina asleep among the crowd as well. When she was about to run over to them, a kunai suddenly flew in her direction. Yuri threw one back, deflecting her attacker's weapon. A Sound and Sand Ninja stood in front of her."I see you managed to stay awake during our Genjutsu." The Sand shinobi smirked."Lucky me." Yuri deadpanned. "Get out of my way. I don't have time for both of you.""You're going to wish you'd stayed asleep." The sound shinobi spoke. Just when the two of them were going lunge at Yuri to attack, a voice shouted."Dynamic Entry!" Gai was in the air and landed a kick into the Sound ninja, sending him crashing into the wall. Kakashi poofed in front of Yuri and took out the Sand Ninja with a punch to the stomach and a karate chop to the back of the shinobi's neck."Why are the Sand and Sound ninjas attacking!?" Yuri shouted."It was all an ambush to get to the Hokage." Yuri heard her father's voice spoke from behind her. Yuri turned and saw him walking over to her."Let me guess, Orochimaru's behind the sound ninjas attack and they probably teamed up with the Sand as well?" She pointed out. Gai's eyes widened a little in surprise."How did-""He attacked us during the second exam. But that's not important right now. Where's Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura?" Yuri asked Kakashi."They went after the two Sand ninjas who took Gaara with them." Kakashi told her."Where are they now?" Yuri asked. Kakashi pointed to where they had run off."Okay, I'll head in that direction and hopefully I'll find them." Yuri took off before either one of them could stop her."Let's focus on the fight, right now! I bet I can get more than you, Kakashi!" Gai smiled."Yeah. Yeah." Kakashi replied."I already got 32." Kisuke smirked. Kakashi and Gai's eye widen shock."We can't let him beat us!" Gai shouted.Yuri hopped through the trees, while being on alert for any shinobi, searching around to find her teammates. Within the distance, Yuri saw Kankuro fighting against Shino."Hey, Shino! Where are the others!?" Yuri shouted."They went on ahead." Shino spoke."Okay, thanks!" Yuri shouted and quickly left, leaving Shino with Kankuro."You're not going anywhere!" Kankuro shouted and made his puppet lunge out at Yuri. Shino used his bugs to keep the pupper back."You're fighting me or have you forgotten?"Yuri went ahead a little further until she heard a commotion up ahead. Then Yuri saw Temari trembling as she was hiding behind a tree, sitting on a branch, covering her ears."Temari!" Yuri called out and hopped down and walked over to her. "Why did you hit me!?" Temari didn't answer or even noticed Yuri when she inched closer to her."Where's Gaara?" Yuri asked her, concerned.Then Yuri heard Gaara laughing manically a little further away and saw him fighting with Naruto. Gaara had transformed a little as some of his sand, covered half of his body. It formed two elongated arms with claws and a tail. On the right side of his head there was a pointed ear and his teeth had become razor sharp. Sasuke was lying on a tree branch, unable to move. His curse mark had been activated. Sakura was being pinned to a tree with by a large claw like hand, made from Gaara's sand. She was being slowly crushed to death."G-Gaara Is-He's out of control!" Temari shook her head. "He's going to kill all of if we don't get out of here!""Snap out of it! He's your brother, isn't he!?" Yuri shouted at her. Temari's eyes widened but said nothing."Is there any way to snap him out of it!?"Temari still didn't answer her, still shivering in fear."I'm going to try and talk to him." Yuri spoke. Temari's eyes widened, and she tried to stop Yuri, but she had already left. Gaara smacked Naruto away from him as Naruto tried to throw a punch. Yuri landed down a little further away on the branch that Gaara was on. Naruto wiped his mouth, getting up."Yuri, run!" He shouted. Gaara slowly turned to her with a wide crazed grin."You come to fight me as well!?" He shouted. "I should've killed you the first time I saw you!"Yuri held her hands up. "Gaara, I know that you're hurting. I can't even imagine what you've gone through." Gaara's eyes widened when he saw her slowly inching closer towards him."Stay back." He growled.Yuri ignored him and continued, walking closer. "I wish that could've been there for you back then, but I couldn't. I'm so sorry. But I'm here for you now." She slowly began to reach out towards Gaara's face. "Please, stop this.""Get away!" Gaara smacked Yuri away with his arm, hard, knocking the wind out of her chest."YURI!" Naruto quickly darted forward, grabbing her before she was slammed into the tree. Then he looked back at Gaara. "Why you!" He growled at Gaara, angrily, gritting his teeth. Naruto set Yuri down before he got up, Yuri quickly grabbed Naruto's arm."Naruto, please don't hurt him. He's not thinking clearly. You have to help him, please!" She cried.Naruto's eyes widen. He had never seen her cry before, ever, since she came to the Leaf Village. Then he turned to Gaara, facing him."I plan on it. But not before I beat his ass." He spoke and stood up. Yuri saw Naruto lunging at Gaara before she passed out.Naruto and Gaara fought each other before Gaara fell asleep and transformed into his full tailed beat form. A large raccoon, Shukaku. Naruto summoned Gamabunta and used Gamabunta to turn into the Nine-Tailed Fox, so he could grab onto Shukaku. Naruto quickly charged at Gaara and tried to land a punch to wake him up. The sand lashed out, grabbing Naruto so he couldn't reach Gaara. Naruto growled as he struggled against the sand, pushing closer toward Gaara."I-I'VE HAD IT WITH YOU!" Naruto roared and he slammed his head into Gaara's forehead, waking him up."No! I just got out!" Shukaku cried out before he slowly began to crumble away. Gaara and Naruto fell onto the trees and got up, narrowing their eyes at each other. The two of them panted, heavily, completely exhausted."One punch is all I've got." Naruto spoke. "And by the looks of it, you're at your limit as well. Let's make it count."Naruto and Gaara both jumped, throwing their fists back. Naruto slammed his fist into Gaara's cheek, knocking him back. The two fell and crashed to the ground, both a few feet away from each other. Gaara couldn't move. He had completely used up all of his chakra and so did Naruto. Naruto, slowly, inch by inch began to crawl over towards Gaara."Why-Why are you protecting them?" Gaara asked."Why? Because they're my friends! Even if I have to kill you, I will protect them!" Naruto panted."S-Stay away!""It's almost unbearable, isn't it? That feeling of loneliness." Naruto spoke, crying a little.Gaara's eyes widen a little in shock. An enemy of his, who he didn't even know, was crying for him."I know that feeling. I've been there. If it wasn't for them, I don't know what would have happened to me. They saved me from that loneliness. Yuri was the first to ever acknowledge me. She always talked about her old village before she moved here. She told me about you, her friend from the Sand Village. She always said something about a promise between you two, that you two made, but never told me what it was.""S-She talked about me?" Gaara questioned, a little in shock and in disbelief. She didn't forget about him."She wouldn't shut up. It kind of got annoying, actually." Naruto spoke. "Maybe, I was just jealous because you got to meet her before me." Naruto panted."That's enough, Naruto." Sasuke said and jumped down in front of him. "Sakura's going to be fine.""Really?" Naruto asked, smiling a little."The sand crumbled away. This guy used up all of his chakra." Sasuke spoke."That's good to hear." Naruto sighed in relief and passed out. Sasuke turned around and saw Temari and Kankuro jump down, landing in front of Gaara to protect him."Temari, Kankuro, stop. It's over." Gaara spoke.Temari and Kankuro both turned back, looking at Gaara in shock to see him in such a beaten state. They have never seen him like this before."Alright." Kankuro said and walked over and picked Gaara up, by putting Gaara's arm over his shoulder, supporting him. The three jumped away and left.As they, hopped through the forest, heading back to the Sand Village. Gaara remembered what Naruto words that he had told him. Love? Is that what makes him so strong? Protecting those that are precious to you. Perhaps, even I can be like him, someday..."Temari. Kankuro..." He said, softly, catching his brother and sister's attention. "I'm sorry."Temari and Kankuro's eyes widen in shock. Temari smiled."I-It's alright." Kankuro stammered.As they continued, Gaara slowly reached into his pocket of his pants and pulled out a red familiar ribbon.Now, he needed to apologize to someone else.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Sand and Sound ninjas retreated after the failed mission to destroy the Hidden Leaf Village. The Third Hokage stopped Orochimaru by sealing his arms, with a Reaper Death Seal, so the shinobi could no longer perform any jutsu. But...at the cost of his life to do so. The very next day, darkness fell upon the Leaf Village as it rained down from the heavens above. Every Leaf Shinobi showed up for the Third's funeral, placing a white flower on his coffin. Yuri walked over and placed one and walked back over to Naruto, who was lost in deep thought, saddened by the news that the Third had fallen. Konohamaru was standing beside Naruto with Iruka sensei, crying for his grandfather."Iruka sensei, why do people risk their lives for the sake of others?" Naruto asked."When a person dies, they pass away. Along with their past, current life and their future. Many people die on missions or through war. And when they die, it happens surprisingly quick. Hayate is one such example. Those who die have dreams and goals, but they all have something else just as important. Parents, Siblings, friends, their fellow villagers, people who are important to them. Bonds form between them and those who are precious to them from the time they are born, through trusting and helping each other. These strings connect them and as time passes, they grow thicker and stronger. There is no logic or reason to it! People just do things like that because they have something precious to protect.""He did it to protect everyone and the future of the village." Yuri spoke."Yeah, I think I'm starting to get it now." Naruto spoke. "But it's painful to die, too.""The Third didn't die in vain. He did leave us all something important." Kakashi spoke. Naruto blinked."Don't worry, you'll understand, eventually.""Hey, give me some credit-I understand!" Naruto smiled.A few days had gone by, Naruto told Yuri that he and Sasuke were attacked by two strange intruders, one was a fishman and the other looked similar to Sasuke, who were looking for Naruto for some reason. Naruto mentioned that Sasuke was focused on one man that looked similar to him. The man managed to knock Sasuke out with ease, barely using his chakra. At the last second, his mentor, Jiraya, managed to drive them off. Yuri couldn't help but worry. Who were these people? And why were they after Naruto?Then to her surprise, Naruto told Yuri that he was going to resume his training under Jiraya to get stronger. And also, they were going to go look for someone name Tsunade, in hopes that she could be the new Hokage.Three weeks had gone by and the village had gotten very boring since Naruto left. Yuri sighed as she laid on her bed, wondering what to do. She had already visited Lee at the hospital several times. Even though he told her that he was improving, Yuri knew that he was lying. She didn't want to crush his dreams, but how can he get better?Then her thoughts began to drift wandering how Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro were doing.Word had got out that the Sand had suffered casualties as well. The Kazekage had been murdered by Orochimaru, who was impersonating the village's leader the entire time. Their father was dead, and the Hidden Sand Village was leaderless as well. Yuri heard a knock and Yukina came into her room. Yuri sat up."Do you want to go to the Sand Village?" Yuri asked Yukina. Yukina's eyes widen in surprise and made a gesture for something to write with. Yuri reached into her dresser beside her bed and opened the drawer, pulling out a pad and a pen. Yukina took them from her."Are you sure that is wise? Going to an enemy village that betrayed the Leaf a few weeks ago?""It's still my home. And the Sand, isn't exactly at fault. They were desperate, considering their country resources is doing poorly because of the Land of the Wind's Daimyo. It was all Orochimaru's doing from the start. He used their weakness against them and lied to them. Plus, I want to see how the others are doing." Yuri told her."By "others", you mean those three Sand ninjas?" Yukina asked her."Yes. They were old friends of mine before I left." Yuri told her."Let's do it! Also, I've never seen The Hidden Sand Village before. I want to see where you were from!" Yukina smiled."Let's go tell mom and dad and start making plans. I think a week should be enough time to stay there." Yuri replied and she got up and left her room with Yukina. The two told Yuri's father and mother about visiting the Sand Village for about a week. Her parents were hesitant, especially her mother, but they both decided that it was fine. Yuri and Yukina packed a few of their things and got their passports approved for travel. Yukina met Yuri, seeing her standing by the village gates and walked over to her."You said that we are staying for a week, but don't it take three days to get to the Hidden Sand Village from the Leaf?""I have my ways." Yuri smiled. She bit her thumb and placed her hand on the ground, summoning Sakishima. The large lizard appeared in a cloud of smoke and looked down at the two girls. Yukina quickly hid behind Yuri, not liking how the lizard was eyeing her with a hungry look."Sakishima, she is a friend, not food. You can't eat her." Yuri told him. She climbed up on top the lizard's back and helped Yukina, pulling her up. "With him, we should be able to get to the Sand Village in a about a day in a half." She smiled.The two girls rode on Sakishima and he carried them until they reached the desert. Yuri sighed, feeling the warm sun on her skin, enjoying it. Then she nudged Yukina, waking her up, letting her know that they had arrived."Hey, we're here! Wake up!" She smiled. Yukina blinked, feeling the hot sun on her skin and every now and then a few grains of sand blew into her eyes and mouth. How can anyone live here!?Yuri reached into her bag and pulled out a scarf handing to Yukina. "Here. This should help with the sand." Yukina took it from her and wrapped it around her neck and pulled it up to shield her nose and mouth. Yuri did the same and the two continued until they saw a cleft in between to two large cliffs."We should let Sakishima return back." Yuri hopped down and so did Yukina and the lizard poofed as he returned back to his home. Yuri and Yukina headed over toward the crevice and saw a few guards outside the village. They grew tense when they saw Yuri and Yukina when they approached them."State your business!" One of the sand shinobi demanded."Relax. We're here on vacation. Here are our passports as proof." Yuri told them and showed them the paperwork."They seem to be in order." One of the murmured."They're ninjas from the Hidden Leaf. How do we know they aren't spies? They're probably here for revenge. I don't trust them." The second one questioned, whispering. The two turned back, only to find that Yuri and Yukina had already left, heading into the village."Hey! Wait!"From inside the crater of the cliffs, Yuri and Yukina saw multiple buildings made out of clay and stucco and one large, rounded building in the center."Home sweet home." Yuri smiled and saw several villagers outside, walking in the streets. Some were sweeping the sand out of their homes and shops. A few cats were lying around, bathing in the sun. Kids bouncing and kicking a ball around. Then Yuri saw three people, who were heading towards a shop, recognizing them immediately."Hey! Gaara! Temari! Kankuro!" She shouted. The three siblings' eyes widen in shock, seeing Yuri and Yukina in front of them and the two started to walk over to them. The three of them were wearing black body suits, while Temari wore a long skirt."Yuri?" Temari sputtered. "Why are you here?""Wow. Nice to see you too. And we came all this way to see you guys." Yuri spoke. Then the two sand shinobi, that were guarding the entrance, appeared behind Yuri and Yukina, grabbing them from behind."Hey! Let us go!" Yuri shouted."You haven't been cleared-""What's the problem?" Gaara asked. The two sand ninjas grew tense when they heard Gaara's voice and their eyes widen in fear once they saw him."T-They snuck into the village!""That's not true! We have the paperwork! I told them that we're on vacation! These idiots refuse to let us in!" Yuri shouted."I can vouch for her. She's harmless...most of the time." Temari told them."And the other?" The second shinobi asked."She is my sister." Yuri told them."Release them." Gaara told the two ninjas. They immediately let Yuri and Yukina go and backed away."Just go back to your patrols, like you're supposed to being doing right now." Kankuro told the two. The two ninjas flinched."S-Sorry." And the two walked away. Gaara looked back at Yuri."You're on vacation?" He asked.Yuri noticed that his eyes had changed. They no longer had the murderous intent and lust for blood anymore. They were now softer, calmer, and still had a sense of loneliness. But they were still beautiful when she first laid eyes on them. Yuri smiled and nodded."Yeah! We're here for one week. The Leaf Village gotten a little boring since Naruto left for a bit, apparently training." Yuri told them. "I was hoping to hang out with you guys.""So, where are you two planning on staying at?" Kankuro asked, earning an elbow to the ribs from Temari."Idiot, what do you think? They're going to be staying with us!" Temari exclaimed."A-Are you sure that it's not too much trouble? I mean, we can find an inn to stay at." Yuri said, surprised."It's fine. We have plenty of rooms. Plus, I want to catch up with you. It's been a long time since you've back here and we didn't get to talk during the Chunin Exams." Temari told her."We insist." Gaara said, softly. Yuri smiled and Yukina grabbed her hand."Lead the way."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Temari, Gaara, and Kankuro led Yuri and Yukina towards the Kazekage mansion. Temari showed Yuri and Yukina their rooms and helped them, get settled in. Then Temari turned to Gaara and Kankuro, who were standing by the doorway."Okay, you two can leave now.""Why?" Kankuro asked. Gaara stayed silent."Um, I actually don't mind-" Yuri spoke. Temari walked over to them."This is girls' night only!" And she slammed the door in their faces."Women." Kankuro huffed, while Gaara blinked a little shocked by his sister's behavior. Temari turned back to Yuri and Yukina, who were sitting on their beds, and walked over to them."So, what's this about you having a sister now?" Temari asked Yuri. Yuri smiled."Well, I consider her one. Yukina's living with us and my parents adopted her." Yuri replied."So, what's your story?" Temari asked Yukina. Yukina looked over at Yuri, asking for something to write with."What's she doing?" Temari asked Yuri. Yuri grabbed into her bag and pulled out a notebook and pen, handing it to Yukina."Yukina can't talk. So, this helps her." Yuri told Temari and Yukina wrote."As you saw from the Chunin exams, I am from the Hidden Sound Village. My parents abandoned me. It was Orochimaru who found me in the streets before I starved to death and helped hone my ability. I didn't want to take part of the exams but was forced to.""Oh, I'm sorry to hear that." Temari spoke, not sure of what to say."Yukina told me that if she returned back there, she would be killed. So, she's staying with me." Yuri told Temari."I must be nice having someone you can trust so easily." Temari told her. Yuri stared at Temari for a moment before she spoke."What happened to you? How come you stopped writing to me?""I have to put my village first. Father made us go through gruesome training so that we can be the elite shinobi. Emotions are a shinobi's weakness. They will only hold you back. It's one of the rules to shinobi. We are only a tool to fight." Temari said."That's a load of crap!" Yuri frowned. Temari's eyes widened a little."Not if you have people to protect. It makes you want to fight back stronger. There's nothing wrong with that." Yuri told her. "And I think you know that, otherwise, we wouldn't be sitting here right now, talking!" Temari stared at Yuri, silently, surprised by her outburst and she smiled, laughing softly."You really haven't changed at all since you left." Temari said."What do you mean?" Yuri asked."Tell me this, why did you want to be friends with me?" Temari asked her. "Most of the kids in the village was afraid to come close to me because my father was kazekage.""And?" Yuri shrugged. "What does that have to do with it? Just because he's kazekage doesn't mean anything. He's just a village leader, that's all.""There's your answer. You don't care. You don't care about people's status, whether they're a common or rich. You see them as an equal." Temari told her. "That's what I've always liked about you."Yuri smiled. "This is nice, talking about this, getting it out. I thought you hated my guts back at the Chunin exams, maybe because I left.""Like I said before, I'm sorry." Temari told her. "I was just following orders. We all were.""It's okay." Yuri told her. "And I'm sorry, you know, about your father-"Temari stayed silent. "It's fine. What's done, is done." She replied.Nighttime had fallen on the Hidden Sand Village. Yuri sat up after she had tossed and turned in her bed, unable to sleep. She was too excited to be back. Yuri felt a little weight on her stomach and looked over to see that Yukina had sneaked out of her bed and crawled into hers. She was fast asleep, sleeping peacefully. Yuri slowly moved Yukina's arm as she slid out, trying not to wake her up and got up. Yukina stirred in her sleep, but still slept. Yuri sighed and pulled the blanket over Yukina's shoulders, covering her and she stepped out of the room.She quietly closed the door behind her and saw from the windows that it was dark outside, probably the middle of the night. Maybe she could go stargazing for a bit. Yuri walked out of the house and felt the cold breeze hit her skin, shivering a little. Yuri jumped up on top of the rooftop, only to find that she wasn't alone. Her eyes widened when she saw Gaara, sitting on the edge, silently looking out over the village. He seemed to be lost in his thoughts."Come on, let me out." Gaara frowned as he heard his tailed beast voice, echoing from the back of his mind."No. I'm never letting you out again." Gaara heard Shukaku laugh."One day, you are going to slip up. And when you do, I'll kill everyone that you care about, starting with her.""Gaara?" Gaara's eyes widened, and he turned around to see Yuri standing behind him."What are you doing up?"Yuri stared at Gaara concerned for a minute before answering him. "I couldn't sleep. I thought I could do some stargazing before turning in. Looks like you're restless as well, as always." She walked over to him, sitting down."When I look up at the sky, it always helps calms me down. It's definitely beautiful tonight. " She told him. Gaara stared at her silently before he reached into his pocket. He pulled out the red ribbon and Yuri's eyes widen, recognizing it."Y-You still have it?" she sputtered in surprise. "But I thought you threw it away or lost it.""No. No matter how much I tried to, I couldn't do it. So, I kept it. Although, I was sure that you forgotten our promise. I figured that you were like the rest that you hated me.""No. Like I said before, I thought about you guys all the time, especially you. And I don't hate you. You're my friend. I care about you." Yuri told him, placing her hand on top of Gaara's. Gaara tensed up, not used to it."I'm sorry for what I did." Gaara told her."Well, you're back to your usual strange self now. What you told me, what you've been through all this time, I don't blame you." Yuri told him. "Although there are a couple of things that have been bugging me.""What is it?" Gaara asked her."Well for one, back at the Chunin exams, I was supposed to fight Dosu. That guy doesn't seem like the type to chicken out on a fight.""I killed him." Gaara told her. Yuri's eyes widened a little in surprise."What?""He came at me one night, in hopes to eliminate the competition."  Gaara told her."Oh..." Yuri paused. "That makes sense about his disappearance. I was still hoping to get my revenge on him. I guess that's his own fault for picking a fight. But the other thing that's been bothering me is, since we've got to the village. I didn't see your uncle anywhere. Where's Yashamaru?"Yuri saw Gaara flinch a little, closing his eyes before he opened them again. "He's dead. I killed him, as well, six years ago.""What happened?" Yuri asked him."Do you remember what I said back at the hospital when my father tried to kill me many times?" Gaara told her and Yuri slowly nodded. "He sent Yashamaru after me with an order to kill me. He was the one to tell me that I was a threat to the village and that I was never loved...even my by the woman who gave birth to me, my mother."Yuri frowned. "That doesn't sound right. He always seemed like that he loved and cared about you a great deal, from what I've seen when he came to pick you up." She said in disbelief. "Why would he want to do that?""He was my mother's brother and wanted revenge on me for taking her life." Gaara told her."It still doesn't make any sense." Yuri spoke before she heard a noise down below that sound like hammering. Within the distance, in the streets, there were several villagers starting to put up some stands and some colorful banners. "What's going on?""It's the founding of the village festival." Gaara told her. Yuri's eyes widened a little in excitement. The Hidden Sand Village never really celebrated or rarely had festivals. But this one was one of her favorites!"Do you think we can go? All of us?" She asked Gaara. Gaara's eyes widened a little surprised."I-I don't know..." He said, unsure."Please!" Yuri pleaded. "I know it'll be fun! And this will be Yukina's first time seeing it! Can we go?""Alright." Gaara softly spoke.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The next day, the festival had arrived. Yuri, Gaara, Kankuro, Temari and Yukina headed to the village square. The streets were crowded and filled with many concession stands with games and food."I don't get it. Why are we here? We haven't been to the festival in years." Kankuro murmured. "Don't you think we're a little too old for this? I mean, we're not little kids anymore.""But that still doesn't mean we can't enjoy ourselves every now and then." Yuri smiled. "Although, some things do look a little different." She noticed that some of her favorite games weren't there. Where's the ring toss onto the bottles? It might have been rigged but it was still fun! At least the goldfish scooping was still there."Are you going to stand around all day?" Temari asked. Yuri blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. She grabbed Gaara's hand and quickly took off, leaving the others behind."Come on! Let's go over to the goldfish!" She exclaimed, excitedly."W-Wait!" Gaara protested, still little startled when Yuri grabbed his hand. Temari and Kankuro watched them leave, wandering what to do. Kankuro turned, looking at Yukina, seeing her stare at him, quietly."Want to go grab a bite to eat?" He asked her. Kankuro saw Yukina's eyes shine a little and she quickly nodded her head. Temari smiled and grabbed Yukina's hand."Great! Let's go!" She dragged Yukina away, walking over to the stands that had some grilled Teriyaki chicken."Hey, I asked her first." Kankuro grumbled, following them.As they headed over to the goldfish catch, Gaara noticed some villagers eyeing him, warily, with fearful looks. Some quickly moved out of the way. The man that was watching over the stand smiled when he saw Yuri approach."Hey there little missy-" His eyes widen and his smile immediately dropped when he saw Gaara next to her."Get out of here!" He screamed. "You're scaring away all of my customers! Why did you have to come anyway!? Nobody wants you around!" Yuri's eyes widen in shock and her mouth dropped a bit before she narrowed her eyes."Hey!-" Yuri was about to go off on him until she saw Gaara walking away. She turned back to the man."You're a terrible old man!" Yuri shouted at him, furiously, and quickly chased after Gaara. "Gaara, wait!"She caught up to him and Gaara stopped. "I knew that this was a bad idea." Gaara murmured, softly. "I'm sorry I ruined it for you.""What? No! You didn't ruin anything. To tell you the truth, the festival wasn't as much fun like it used to be. I think I outgrew it." Yuri told him."What do you mean?" Gaara asked. Temari, Kankuro and Yukina quickly ran up to them."Hey! What happened? We saw you guys left all of a sudden. Did something happen?" Kankuro asked, looking at Gaara. Gaara avoided his gaze, silently looking away. "Did someone say something to you?""It's not important." Gaara spoke."I'm going to give them a piece of my mind!" Kankuro growled."Don't." Gaara quickly, stopped him. "I said it's not important. Forget about it.""Gaara..." Temari murmured. "Maybe we should head back and forget about this whole thing.""Hey, we shouldn't let one guy ruin our day. We can still have our own fun!" Yuri smiled, looking at them. Gaara, Temari and Kankuro looked at her confused."What do you mean?" Kankuro asked."Let's head outside the village. It's safer that way." She told them and walked away."Safer?" Gaara questioned. Yuri smiled."There's someone that I want you guys to meet."Yuri led Gaara, Temari, Kankuro, while Yukina walked behind her as she took them out of the village a little further into the desert. "Okay, why did you want to meet out here in the middle of the desert?" Kankuro questioned."Do you want to go for a ride?" Yuri asked them. They stared at her, still wondering what she meant. Yuri turned back and summoned Sakishima. The large lizard poofed into thin air. It stared down at the group, curiously, but also looking at Yuri a little annoyed. Temari and Kankuro backed away a little, startled by the lizard's size. Gaara stood where he was, staring in shock. Yuri climbed up on Sakishima's back and helped Yukina up."Hop on!""I am not getting on that thing!" Kankuro exclaimed."I promise it's safe. He only bites if I tell him." Yuri smiled. Kankuro was still unconvinced."That's very reassuring-Gaara!" Gaara hopped up, landing next to Yuri and sat down. Then Temari hopped up, sitting behind her."Temari, not you, too-""Kankuro, shut up and get on." Temari hissed at him. Kankuro quietly climbed up, while avoiding the lizard's gaze as he eyed Kankuro with a hungry look."So, where to?" Yuri asked."The Desert of Death." Gaara spoke. Yuri raised an eyebrow, curiously, and made Sakishima head deeper into the desert."Any particular reason why we're going there?" She asked him."I've been overhearing some words from several scouts that there's a disturbance there." Gaara explained. "Each time a team went out, only a few ever return back, if they're lucky, any at all.""I've been hearing the same report." Temari murmured."So, something's been hunting people down in the desert? Did anyone say what it was?" Yuri questioned."Are you getting scared already?" Kankuro smirked."And this is coming from the guy who's scared to get onto a giant lizard?" Yuri taunted him back."I wasn't scared-""What would you call it then?""Will you two stop!?" Temari shouted. Suddenly, Sakishima jerked away, hard, quickly turning in a different direction. Everyone moved their chakra to their feet, keeping themselves steady."Can you control your pet?" Kankuro asked."I think he senses something nearby." Yuri frowned."There's a cloud of sand coming up from behind us." Gaara said. Everyone looked behind them to see a cloud of dust following them, fast. It wasn't a sandstorm and it wasn't a dust devil. A low rumble was heard from the ground. Then a large blueish-grey scorpion rose out from the sand, crawling towards them, fast!"I guess that explains the disappearances!" Yuri shouted."It's coming fast!" Temari frowned. Then Yuri saw a large rocky cliff side up ahead and made Sakishima dart towards it."Uh, there's a rock wall up ahead or do you not see it!?" Kankuro shouted."Yuri! Turn around!" Temari shouted."Guys, summon chakra to your feet and hold on!" Yuri told them. Just as they were about to smash into the wall, Sakishima began to climb up. The sudden move nearly made everyone stumble. Kankuro fell off as he barely had time to move his chakra to his feet."Kankuro!" Temari screamed. Yuri quickly looked back and quickly handed the reigns over to Gaara."Take this!" She shouted and quickly ran down Sakishima's back. She pulled her scarf off from her neck and threw out towards Kankuro and he managed to grab on to it. The scarf slowly began to rip and tear, slightly."Quick! Grab onto his tail!" Yuri shouted. Kankuro quickly climbed up and latched himself onto the lizard's tail, hanging on. Gaara used his sand to grab his brother, pulling Kankuro back towards them. Yuri looked down to see the scorpion had stopped at the bottom, eyeing them with its red beady eyes. Then suddenly Yuri noticed something strange glowing in the center of the creature's head."Hey! Do you guys see that!?" Yuri shouted."No!" Temari shouted."In case you haven't noticed we're a little busy!" Kankuro shouted."What do you see?" Gaara called back."There's a glowing spot in the center of the scorpion's head! I think it might be a weak spot! I'm going go for it!" Yuri shouted."You're not seriously going to-" Kankuro spoke and Yuri jumped off, diving down towards the scorpion at a fast speed."Yuri!" Temari cried out and Gaara's eyes widened and tried to make his sand grab her just as the scorpion raised it's claws about to grab Yuri in them. Yuri pulled out a kunai and slammed it into the scorpion's head, burying it deep. The creature let out a hallowed roar in pain before it fell to the ground, dead. Yuri stood up and turned back towards everyone, seeing them stare back down in shock and in disbelief."I think that's enough fun for one day!" She smiled. "We should head back before it gets dark!""Yeah, that's a good idea." Gaara spoke.Sakishima climbed back down, and Yuri hopped off the scorpion, climbing back up. She quietly took the reins back from Gaara, who stared at her, silently."Is there something wrong?" She asked, noticing, as well everyone else who was still shocked."Something wrong? You just took down a large scorpion with a single kunai!" Kankuro exclaimed."Yeah, and? I see no problem with that. Now, it won't interfere anyone again." Yuri spoke."You said something about a weak point. You saw it, somehow?" Gaara asked."Yeah! You're telling me that neither of you guys did?" She asked them."No, we didn't." Temari told her, shaking her head. Yuri blinked, looking at them surprised, wondering herself until she noticed the state of her old scarf. It had been stretched and ripped, beyond repair. "Man, this was my favorite." She whined. Gaara stared at her, quietly, before he spoke."Come on, let's go."Yuri's eyes widened a little. "Okay."Yuri rode Sakishima, taking them back to the Sand Village, stopping further away from it. Everyone hopped off and Kankuro jumped down last. Sakishima gave him a little lick, making Kankuro shiver."Hey! What's it doing!?" He cried out. Yuri smiled, laughing a little and so did Temari."Aw, he likes you!" Yuri told him."What happens when he doesn't like someone?" Kankuro asked, pushing the lizard's head away from him."He'll try to eat them." Kankuro gulped."That's it! I'm going home!" He shouted and walked away, leaving.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Yuri opened her eyes to see that Yukina was still asleep in her bed. Then Yuri noticed something sitting on the end of her bed. It was a small white box wrapped in a red ribbon. She wondered what it was and opened it and to her surprise it was a brand new red scarf."I wonder who gave it to me?" She murmured to herself and got up and got dressed and put on her new scarf. She woke Yukina up. Yukina groaned, sitting up."Hey, let's go and get some breakfast." Yuri told her. Yukina smiled and nodded, hungry as well. The two stepped out of the room, heading towards the kitchen. They saw Temari cooking some breakfast. Kankuro was sitting down waiting and noticed the two of them."About time you two got up."Temari walked over with some eggs and toast and set the plates down on the table. It was a little burnt up on the edges."Dig in!" Temari smiled. Yuri and Yukina ate a couple bites while Kankuro had a look of disgust on his face as he tried keep the food down."It's not that bad." Yuri spoke."You never had Temari's cooking." Kankuro replied."What was that?" Temari glared at him. Kankuro stiffened."Nothing."Then Temari noticed the new scarf that Yuri was wearing."I don't recall you wearing that one.""That's actually what I wanted to ask you guys about. When I woke up there was a present on my bed. Did anyone of you give it to me?" Yuri asked them."Not me." Kankuro replied."I didn't, but I have a feeling I know who it was." Temari said. If it wasn't Kankuro and it wasn't Temari then it must have been..."Morning." Yuri eyes widened when she heard Gaara come in and sat down and quietly began to eat. Yuri smiled."I assume the present came from you, Gaara?" she asked him."Yes." Gaara quietly spoke."Thank you. But why? You didn't have to do that." Yuri asked him."You were upset when your old one got torn. So, I got you a new one." Gaara spoke."Thank you. That was very sweet." Yuri smiled, thanking him again. Gaara felt something strange in his chest. It felt warmer as heart started to beat faster and his cheeks felt hot as well. Yuri stood up."I'm going to go train for a bit.""You're training on vacation?" Kankuro asked."I still got to get stronger. I can't fall behind Naruto otherwise I'll never hear the end of it from him. I'll be out in the desert if anyone needs me." Yuri spoke and she left.A few hours had gone by, and Yuri still hadn't come back yet. Gaara, Temari, Kankuro and Yukina headed out to the desert to look for her. They spotted an oasis out the middle of the desert. As they approached, they saw Yuri standing on the water and manipulating the water with her movements."How's training coming along?" Kankuro called out, startling Yuri. The water whipped back, smacking right into her forehead, leaving a small red mark. She hissed feeling the sting and rubbed her forehead."Why are you here?" She asked them, while narrowing her eyes at Kankuro."You've been out here for a while. We decided to check up on you." Temari told her."What was that thing you did?" Kankuro asked her."What? Water bending?" Yuri showed them, pulling the water out. "It's a little jutsu my dad showed me. I use my chakra to move it, kind of like with your puppet strings. Although, I think Gaara already knows this ability that I can do.""How did you know that, Gaara?" Kankuro asked him."It's not important." Gaara spoke."He spied on me when I was training during the third act of the Chunin exams." Yuri told them, smirking a little. Gaara stayed silent, looking away from her. Temari and Kankuro both blinked."It also looks similar to Gaara's sand when he uses his chakra to move it." Temari pointed out."Do you guys want to help me train? Maybe throw some stuff at me and I'll try to block it with my water." Yuri told them. Temari smirked pulling out a few kunais."Fine by me." And she threw them at Yuri. Yuri quickly moved the water to her center and smacked the weapons away, deflecting them. Kankuro used his puppet and stretched it out, trying to capture Yuri inside of it. Yuri backed away, moving out of the puppet's reach and stretched her arm out. The water darted forward, heading towards Temari and Kankuro like a whip, grabbing the two by their ankles and pulled them in. The two fell in with a splash. Yukina tried to whistle, blowing some invisible weapons at Yuri. A few sliced through the water and Yuri quickly leaned back as she dodged the weapons when they sailed over her and slammed into the trees. Yuri quickly moved heading towards Yukina, jumping and dodging out of the way from more flying projectiles. Yuri moved the water and making a small wave and sent it over towards Yukina. Gaara quickly moved out of the way when the wave came closer. It carried Temari and Kankuro along with it and slammed right into Yukina, knocking her back."Looks like it's just you and me, Gaara." Yuri smiled. Gaara said nothing and moved his sand and shot out some sand bullets at her. Yuri dodged out of the way, and some exploded in the water behind her. Yuri used the water to dart towards Gaara, trying to catch him. Gaara quickly moved out the way and lashed out some sand, sending it towards Yuri. Yuri backed away but felt something hard against her back and saw a pillar of sand behind her. The sand slammed into her, covering her body and arms and legs, pinning her to the pillar. Yuri struggled trying to break free of the sand but it wouldn't budge."Okay, you win." She pouted. Gaara released the sand of her, and Yuri stood up, brushing some off."Looks like I still have a long way to go if I'm going to be able to catch up to you." She smiled. "But that was a good work out.""Looks like we're going to need to train as well. You completely wiped the floor with us." Temari spoke."I let her win." Kankuro remarked."Sure you did." Temari scoffed.Soon enough the week had gone by in a flash. Yuri and Yukina stood outside the gates of Suna with Temari, Kankuro and Gaara."I can't believe it's been a week already." Yuri sighed a little sad. She wanted to stay some more. Gaara stayed silent. He also didn't want her to go as well. It all happened so fast."Hey, maybe we can come to the Hidden the Leaf village sometime and hang out." Temari told her."That sounds great!" Yuri told her."So, I guess this is where we say goodbye." Kankuro said, holding his hand out, rubbing his neck. Yuri didn't shake it. She stepped up and wrapped her arms around him, hugging Kankuro. Kankuro eyes widened a little in shock. He hesitantly hugged her back and awkwardly patted her on the back. Yuri stepped back and moved towards Temari, hugging her while Yukina hugged Kankuro as well, who blushed a little.Yuri glanced over at Gaara, who was quietly staring at her and she stepped over to him. Gaara tensed up a little when he felt Yuri wrapped her arms around him, hugging him. He slowly hugged her back and the two pulled apart."See you later." Yuri spoke, softly."Yeah, see you later." Gaara said as well.The three sand siblings silently watched them leave until they were out of sight. Yuri summoned Sakishima and the two rode back to the Leaf Village. In a day in a half they arrived near the gates of the village. Yuri and Yukina hopped down and Sakishima disappeared. When Yuri looked up her eyes widened when she saw Naruto standing by the gates with an old man with long spiky white hair wearing a red and green kimono and mesh garbs, hand garbs and wooden sandals. Next to them was an older woman, who Yuri thought was beautiful. She had a small purple diamond on the center of her forehead, noticeably large breasts, wearing a green haori with a red kanji sign for gamble on it, over a grey kimono style blouse with no sleeves. Also a blueish grey obi that was the same color with her pants and opened toed black heeled sandals, blond hair with long bangs up in two loose ponytails."Hey, Naruto! You're back!" Yuri called out to him. Naruto smiled, waving."Hey! Yuri, you're never going to believe what happened! We've found Grandma Tsunade but we ran into Orochimaru and Kabuto was there as well!""Orochimaru?" Yuri's eyes widened."But it's nothing to worry about! Granny and Pervy Sage took care of him and Kabuto! Tsunade agreed to come back to the village with us and become Hokage!" Naruto grinned. "And I've gotten a little stronger! I learned a new secret jutsu! I can't wait to show it to you!""So, I assume you're the girl that this brat has been constantly bickering about?" Tsunade asked."Who are you calling a brat, old lady!?" Naruto growled at her."I told you not to call me an old lady!" Tsunade growled back at him. Yuri watched in disbelief as the two continued to butt heads with each other. So, this is the village's new Hokage? It's definitely going to be a bit livelier around here.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Yuri stepped into the Hokage's office, seeing Tsunade behind her desk along with several proctors from the Chunin Exams, Ibiki, Anko and the other who hosted the third part in the arena. Yuri blinked in surprise when she saw Shikamaru was there as well, wondering what was going on."Good, you're finally here." Tsunade told her."You sent a messenger for me to come here. Can you tell me why exactly?" Yuri asked Tsunade, standing next to Shikamaru."As the Chunin Exams were put on definite hold after the attack on the Leaf. I have received the opinions of many that none should pass this time around. But that just leaves you two. I hear that the Third Hokage had the highest praise for your matches which means he meant to recommend you both for Chunin.""But I didn't even get to fight in the third round." Yuri told Tsunade."Lucky you." Shikamaru commented."I know that. But these two showed me your results during the first and second trials." Tsunade pointed to Ibiki and Anko. "Even they recommended you. In fact, all those who observed the fight and the other proctors felt the same. So, in this case, my opinion doesn't even matter. From this day forth I hope you two will strive to achieve a level of excellence worthy of that headband. Congratulations as of this moment, you stand a Chunin!" She smiled.Yuri's mouth dropped in a little in shock. She was a Chunin, along with Shikamaru."T-Thank you." She said still, stunned by the news. Shikamaru sighed."Great. More work.""What are you talking about? This is the best day of our lives and that's all you can say!?" Yuri exclaimed able to contain her excitement. "Naruto's not going to believe this!""That reminds me, I have a special assignment for you and your team." Tsunade told her."What is it?" Yuri asked."Squad 7 will be partnered up with some shinobi from the Hidden Sand village to take out some bandits at the mountain summit." Tsunade explained to her. Yuri's eyes widen a little."The Sand Village?""Yes. In order to build our alliance and trust back we need to work together with them. I've already told Kakashi the mission briefing and his already went to get Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke. They are waiting for you at the gates." Tsunade told her. Yuri nodded and bowed."I won't let you down." She told her and Yuri left the office and quickly headed towards the gates. She saw Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke and Kakashi waiting for her about to head out. Naruto waved to her."Hey! What was the hold up? We were waiting for a while!" He shouted and noticed the green vest that she was wearing. "And what's with that vest?""I was called to the Tsunade's office and Shikamaru was there as well." Yuri smiled."Hmm? What did granny want?" Naruto questioned."Shikamaru and I have been promoted to Chunin!" Yuri happily told them. Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke's eyes widen in shock. Kakashi smiled underneath his mask."Congratulations!" He told her."Wait a minute! You knew!?" Sakura sputtered."N-No way!" Sasuke sputtered, still in shock by the news."That's great!" Naruto grinned."Thanks." Yuri smiled."By the way, why are we here? You wouldn't just drag us out just for that, did you Kakashi sensei?" Naruto asked him. Kakashi told Naruto and the others as they headed out, about the bandit mission and that they're teaming up with the Sand Village as well to take them down."Seriously!? This is a joint mission with the Hidden Sand? Come on, we can handle this without those guys, can't we?" Naruto shouted."Don't be that way, Naruto. There's trouble on the border we share with the Sand Village. If only one side asks for help then the other side might be offended. Isn't better that the two allied villages simply cooperate and worked together on this mission? It makes both our jobs easier." Kakashi explained."This alliance was formed after the attack on the Leaf Village but it's untested. There's still problems to work out. The first step is to build trust on both sides and that's really what this particular mission is all about.""Wow, Sasuke, impressive! You're so clever!" Sakura exclaimed, blushing a little. Yuri rolled her eyes."Well, that does take all the fun out of it if you put it like that." Kakashi spoke."I still don't get it you guys." Naruto said."Like Sasuke said, it's to build better relationships with the Sand and trust, especially with other villages. It is something that you're going to have to learn if you want to be Hokage one day, Naruto." Yuri told him."Guess it's too deep for you to understand. It's about nations, villages, important people with critical ideas." Sakura smirked, teasing him."Knock it off, Sakura. You don't have to be so mean, you know." Naruto frowned."In any event, we're an allied nation so let's try to get along, all right?" Kakashi said."Yeah, okay." Naruto sighed."That's enough talking for now. Let's just head to the rendezvous point with the Sand."Naruto giggled. "Yeah! Let's race to see who can get there first! Last one there is a rotten egg!" and he quickly ran off. Sakura and Yuri quickly chased after him, leaving Kakashi and Sasuke as they continued to walk."No fair! You didn't even say go!" Sakura shouted. Naruto hopped out of the bushes, reaching a river with a broken stone bridge."I win! That makes you a rotten egg!" Naruto grinned."Ugh. You're so immature!" Sakura scoffed. Naruto laughed and stuck his tongue at her."Stop it!"Kakashi and Sasuke walked over to them. "This should be our rendezvous point. Looks like they're not here yet." Kakashi said."Of course they're late. What do you expect from a bunch of jerks like that. You can never tell what those guys from the Sand Village are really thinking and they're sort of scary too." Naruto said."I've been to the Sand Village for a bit. They've changed." Yuri told him."If they really wanted to be friends with the Leaf Village they would have shown up on time!" Naruto argued."I'm sorry that we're late." A soft voice spoke. Yuri's eyes widened and so did everyone else. Gaara was standing behind Naruto on the water."G-Gaara!?" Naruto exclaimed in shock."Hey, Gaara!" Yuri smiled before she noticed his different outfit. Gaara was wearing a long sleeved reddish-brown coat with an upright collar, mesh armor on his wrists and ankles, and full lengthen reddish-brown trousers. "Nice outfit. It looks good on you.""Thanks." Gaara replied until he noticed Yuri's green vest. "I see that you've been promoted to Chunin. Congratulations.""Thanks." Yuri smiled, blushing a little. "It's still a bit of a surprise to me.""And not to worry, Gaara. You guys did just fine. We got here a little early that's all." Kakashi told him."Is that so?" Gaara asked. Suddenly two shinobi were walking in the water, holding up some boxes over their heads, heading over to Gaara."Pardon us!""Looks like we all owe you an apology!""We kept you waiting, and we are sorry." Gaara told them and he bowed. Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke stared at him in shock, surprised by Gaara's change in personality."It's alright, really." Yuri told him. "We're all here, aren't we?"Suddenly, Naruto picked up a rock and threw it at Gaara. Gaara's sand rushed out, knocking it back. Yuri grabbed Naruto by his ear."Naruto, what were you thinking!?" She hissed, angrily. Naruto yelped in pain."Ow! I just wanted to make sure that it was him! Come on! A little rock like that couldn't hurt those guys anyway! Wait, were did those other guys go?"Gaara turned around and saw the other two shinobi had disappeared. Yuri spotted them across the river, shivering and trembling in the bushes."He just made Lord Gaara use his ultimate defense!" one of them cried out."I know! How scary was that!" the other one trembled."I guess he still has trouble fitting in." Kakashi laughed, sheepishly."What is up with those guys? What a bunch of wimps!" Naruto frowned before looking at Gaara. "So, Gaara, what happened to the makeup guy and fan girl, aren't they with you?"Sakura pulled Naruto on his ear. "I think you mean Kankuro and Temari.""I'm enlisted with the regular forces right now. Let me introduce Yaoki and Korobi. They serve under me." Gaara told them. The two shinobi waved, still hiding behind the bush, introducing themselves."I'm Kakashi Hatake and this is Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke and Yuri." Kakashi introduced himself and the others to them."They're still rookies. So please be patient with them." Gaara explained."Now that we're all together, I suggest that Gaara's team approach from the western side of the mountain and my squad 7 will approach from the east. Then at midnight, we'll simultaneously attack the bandits at the summit. How's that sound?" Kakashi explained to everyone. Gaara nodded."Attacking them from both sides sounds like a good idea." Yuri agreed."I don't see why we have to wait until then. Squad 7 can take care of those bandits by ourselves, right now!" Naruto shouted."Naruto, these bandits are made up of rogue ninjas and from the reports that there are even Chunin class ninja among them. We need to take them out by surprise." Yuri told him."Yeah, you hear that, Naruto. If you rush in there, you'll end putting us all in really serious danger!" Sakura scolded."I got it. There's nothing wrong with my hearing." Naruto retorted, sarcastically."I believe we should go with your strategy." Gaara spoke before he paused, looking like he wanted to say something else. Kakashi noticed and so did Yuri."Is there something wrong?" She asked him. Gaara looked at Kakashi."I must speak with you alone."Kakashi nodded and told Yuri, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura to wait. He hopped down with Gaara to the ground."Why's Gaara acting so secretive all of a sudden?" Naruto wondered."The team captain probably just want to go over the details that's all." Sakura spoke. Yuri wondered as well, silently watching them. Then Gaara and Kakashi jumped back up."Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke, Yuri, let's go!" Kakashi shouted."And try not to be late this time, Gaara." Naruto smirked and he left following after the others. The two groups separated heading their destinations for the attack.Squad 7 jumped through the trees, heading east closer to the mountain until Kakashi stopped suddenly. He glanced back behind them. Yuri noticed a movement in the leaves."What's the matter, Kakashi sensei?" Sakura asked."How long are you going to follow us? Show yourself." Kakashi called out."Wha-" Naruto blinked, confused. Suddenly, a man's voice spoke."No wonder they call you Kakashi of the Sharingan eye. I thought I've hid my presence well. Please just continue on your way. We have no intention of interfering with a mission with an allied nation." He revealed himself to them, wearing a mask, concealing his face. More ninjas came out wearing masks as well."Allied Nation? You're from the Sand Village?" Kakashi questioned."Perhaps it's easier to simply think of us as auditors.""Auditors? What does that mean?" Naruto asked."They're like inspectors. They're probably here to report back on how this mission goes." Sakura explained to Naruto."Then why didn't Tsunade mention anything about it?" Yuri frowned."And why do they need mask to do that. I don't know. I don't trust these guys one bit." Naruto spoke, suspicious as well."Actually, they don't trust Gaara." Kakashi said. Naruto's eyes widen a little. Yuri glanced at Kakashi. So that was what he and Gaara was talking about. He was being followed. Kakashi narrowed his eyes at the Sand ninjas. "Isn't that what's going on?""The people of the Sand Village know very well Gaara's power poses a serious threat. Most of all to them. You've seen Lord Gaara's jutsu in action yourself. Don't you agree that it's an abomination?""I think it's people like you who are an abomination!" Yuri growled at them. Kakashi held his arm out, holding her back."Calm down. You're letting your emotions get the better of you.""He shouldn't exist.""Shut up!" Yuri shouted, angrily. Naruto gritted his teeth, angrily as well. Kakashi realized what these shinobi were planning. They have decided to eliminate Gaara!"It's a good proposition for the people of the Leaf as well. After all it'll mean a nearby nation won't have a powerful weapon.""How cruel. He's one of your own ninja." Sakura said in disbelief."Don't you understand? Lord Gaara is a danger to both of our villages. We cannot allow him to continue to exist. Lord Gaara cannot simple be allowed to-" The Sand shinobi was cut off as he was punched in the face hard by Naruto.Naruto quickly darted forward, heading towards to where Gaara was stationed. The Sand assassins threw multiple kunais at Naruto. Sasuke quickly moved and deflected all the weapons. Yuri punched one assassin as well when he was about to follow Naruto and she quickly followed chased after Naruto."Hunt them down! Don't let them escape!" One of the Sand assassins shouted. Kakashi grabbed him from behind, placing his hand on his shoulder, smiling."Surely, there are some in the Sand who are sympathetic towards Gaara. I understand that you won't able to accept Gaara as one of you. And I can see your point about his power. But just because I understand, don't assume I feel the same way." Lightening emitted from Kakashi's hand, shocking the Sand ninja.Naruto and Yuri quickly headed to where Gaara went with the other two Sand shinobi. Yuri spotted the two men below them from the trees. But Gaara was not with them. Where was he!?"Hey, it's those two guys that were with Gaara." She told Naruto."Hey, are you guys alright?!" Naruto called out to them and the two Sand ninjas looked up, surprised to see Naruto and Yuri above them. "Where's Gaara!?"Yuri saw both of them flinch but didn't answer. Her eyes widened."You didn't just leave him by himself, did you!?" She shouted, harshly."Did you two really just abandoned your friend!?" Naruto gasped, looking at the two in disbelief. The two shinobi flinched, but still didn't say nothing."You two are nothing a bunch of cowards!" Yuri shouted, furiously, glared at them with disgust, and quickly darted ahead. Naruto followed after her, leaving the two ninjas behind. The two Sand ninjas looked at each other ashamed by their actions, but still scared and unsure of what to do.Up ahead, Yuri gasped when she saw Gaara surrounded by multiple Sand anbu assassins. Some were wielding puppets. His ultimate sand defense was up, shielding Gaara, by the puppets' strings as they held him in place. They were spraying water on his sand. It was starting to crumble and wear away."This water is infused with our chakra. It's wetting down your sand, making it less cohesive. Your jutsu is sealed." one of the assassins shouted about the lunge at Gaara to deliver the final blow. "Die!!!"Yuri quickly tossed her kunai, slicing the chakra ropes from the puppets, releasing Gaara. Gaara quickly moved and jumped onto a branch."What!?" one of the assassins exclaimed in shock. Naruto summoned multiple shadow clones, charging at the ninjas. Yuri made a few, charging at the anbu assassins as well."Gaara! We've come to rescue you!" He shouted. Gaara's eyes widen a little in shock, surprised to see them."Naruto Uzumaki. Yuri.""They're only shadow clones! Don't be afraid of them! Only one of them is real!" one of the assassins shouted. Yuri and Naruto punched and kicked a few, knocking them out. Some of the assassins destroyed their clones as well. Then Korobi and Yaoki jumped down, taking out a few of the ninjas as well, smacking and knocking them out."You're not alone!" Korobi shouted. "We're not scared of Gaara! Not anymore!""Lord Gaara is our friend and we won't leave him!" Yaoki shouted. "Lord Gaara! We're sorry we've ran off before!" Gaara's eyes widen even more, completely stunned by their words."But we're here now and we'll fight by your side!""I take back everything that I've said about you two." Yuri smiled."Yuri, watch out!" Naruto warned. Yuri quickly moved when an anbu with blade lashed out at her managing to slice her upper arm."You're next." He growled at her. Before he was about to strike at Yuri again, the ninja was knocked away by a small ball of sand that Gaara had made."The elders underestimated my power. It will take more than a little water to kill me." Gaara moved the ball around, slamming it into the ninjas, knocking them off the trees and knocking them out. "These few grains of sand are more than enough for the likes of you.""Good one, you big showoff!" Naruto grinned.Kakashi, Sakura, and Sasuke landed down, regrouping with them. All of the assassins were scattered and lying around, knocked out cold."What an unfortunate situation." Kakashi sighed. "But at least these conspirators were flushed out and subdued.""As I thought, I've caused you trouble. Forgive me." Gaara said, softly."They're the ones who caused the trouble not you." Naruto spoke and he walked over to one of the assassins and was about to pull off his mask to show their face."Don't!" Gaara stopped him. Naruto blinked and turned back to Gaara."Huh?""I know perfectly well what these men can be like. But still, let them be." Gaara said, looked down and back up again. "They're my people even if they cannot accept me.""I understand." Naruto spoke."Well, alright then. Shall we get back to our original mission now?" Kakashi smiled. Gaara noticed that Yuri was a little quieter than usual."Is something wrong?" He asked her."No." She turned away from him. "Let's just get this mission done."Gaara blinked, silently staring at Yuri, wondering what was wrong with her. She seemed angry. The teams continued towards the mountain heading to the summit. They stormed the bandits hideout, taking every single one out and tying them up."That's a job well done. Time to head back to the Leaf." Kakashi nodded. Gaara nodded but glanced over at Yuri, who still hadn't said a word the entire time. She finally noticed him staring at her."What?""I'll say it again. Is there something wrong?" Gaara asked her."Why didn't you tell us from the beginning that you were being targeted?" She asked him, a little angry. Gaara's eyes widen a little."Come on, Yuri, he said that he was sorry." Naruto told her."Do you not trust us? Did you not trust me?" She asked him. Gaara's eyes widen a little more, listening to her. "I thought that we were friends.""We are.""Friends don't keep secrets from each other, especially if one is in danger." Yuri told him. Gaara looked down before looking back at her again."I'm sorry." He told her. Yuri blinked at him."It's okay. But, please, no more secrets." She told him. Gaara nodded."Okay."Yuri smiled and held her hand out to him. Gaara stared at her a little in surprise and took her hand."Let's go." Kakashi called out to her. Yuri nodded and waved goodbye to Gaara and so did Naruto as they left, heading back to the Leaf village. Gaara and the other two Sand ninjas watched them leave."Tell me again." The two Sand shinobi blinked, looking at Gaara confused. "Tell me what you said back there just one more time.""We're sorry we ran off without you." Yaoki said. The other nodded, telling Gaara he was sorry as well."Not that." Gaara said. "The other thing before that."The two Sand ninjas looked at Gaara in surprise and looked at each other before smiling then back at Gaara."We're your friends!"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Yuri went to the hospital to visit Lee. When she arrived at his room, she saw Gai sensei was there along with Tsunade as well. Lee quietly left the room before Yuri could say anything to him."Lee, where are you going?" She turned back to Gai and Tsunade. "What happened?""I gave Lee a diagnostic on his condition." Tsunade started out."Lady Tsunade will be able to heal him but there's-" Gai spoke before he stopped and gritted his teeth."Can someone tell me what's going on?" Yuri asked and looked at Tsunade. "If you can heal him then do it!""If I do the procedure, Lee might not make it. It's a 50-50 chance that it will be successful. His injuries are too severe. He will die if it fails. I advised him to give up being a ninja." Tsunade explained. Yuri's eyes widened."Poor Lee." She murmured.A few days later, Lee had decided to take the operation. Yuri, Ten Ten, and Neji were outside the operating room, anxiously waiting for the news. Gai couldn't make it because he was on a mission. Yuri stared at the red light as it remained on."He will pull through. I know he will. He's a tough guy." Yuri reassured them."Yes, he is." Ten Ten nodded, still silently praying to herself. The light suddenly turned off and everyone immediately looked up, seeing Tsunade come out of the operating room."How's Lee!? Is he-" Ten Ten asked, concerned. Tsunade lips turned upward as she smiled."The operation was a success. Lee will pull through. Although, I do recommend a few weeks of bed rest before any physical activities." She told everyone. Yuri and Ten Ten both sighed in relief. Gai sensei started to cry. Neji smiled."Yes!" Yuri cried out happily.A few weeks had gone by, Tsunade gave Squad 7 an assignment to the land of Tea. Her old gambling friend was in trouble with another gang rival. They ran into a man named Idate Marino, who was also Ibiki's little brother. They helped him win the race, settling the feud between the two gangs. However, Sasuke got injured during the rival gang's ninja bodyguard. Naruto managed to take him out using his rasengan knocking him out in a single hit. As they headed back to the Leaf, Yuri noticed a strange look in Sasuke's eyes the way he looked at Naruto.At the hospital, Sasuke challenged Naruto to a duel. On the rooftop, Yuri and Sakura watched, uneasily as the two began. Naruto and Sasuke landed blow after blow on each other, getting even more intense."Naruto! Sasuke! Stop! This is getting too much! Are you trying to kill each other!?" Yuri shouted, pleading for them to stop. But Naruto and Sasuke, both ignored her and Sakura who were telling them to stop as well.Naruto and Sasuke both unleashed their special techniques, the Ransengan and Chidori. They lunged at each other as they jumped into the air. Sakura charged at the two, trying to stop them."Stop!" Sakura cried out."Sakura! No! It's too dangerous!" Yuri quickly chased after her, trying to grab Sakura before she got caught in the middle. Suddenly, Kakashi appeared and quickly grabbed Sasuke and Naruto's wrists diverting them away from each other. Naruto and Sasuke both crashed into two water towers. Naruto made a small dent while Sasuke pulled his arm out. Water spilled out from the tower, falling onto the roof."Just what were you two planning to do just now!?" Kakashi demanded. "That was a little too much for a friendly sparring match."Naruto said nothing, looking at Sasuke, angrily."Sasuke, what do you have to say?" Kakashi questioned. Sasuke scoffed and turned away and hopped over the fence and landed on the ledge. His eyes widen in shock looking at the water tower that Naruto had crashed into with his rasengan. The back of the tower was blown apart with a large gaping hole. He gritted his teeth, furiously, and slammed his fist against the wall.The next morning, Yuri was woken up with loud banging at her front door. She opened it and felt arms immediately wrap around her as Sakura hugged her, crying."Yuri! It's Sasuke! He's-He's gone! He left the village!""Whoa, slow down, Sakura! Sasuke did what now?!" Yuri sputtered, still half asleep."Sasuke left the village!" Sakura cried. "I tried to stop him, but he knocked me out. I know we don't always get along, but I need your help! Please, get him back!" Yuri frowned. He must be going after Orochimaru."Let's go get Tsunade and tell her what happened." Yuri told her. Yuri and Sakura quickly headed towards the Hokage's office and told Tsunade what had happened. She dispatched a team to retrieve Sasuke. Shikamaru, Choji, Kiba, Neji, Yuri, and Naruto, putting Shikamaru in charge of leading the team. At the gate, Sakura begged Naruto to get Sasuke back.Naruto grinned giving her a thumbs up. "Of course I will. That is a promise!"The team quickly left, heading in the direction that Sasuke was last seen. Yuri hopped beside Naruto as they jumped from branch to branch through the trees."Naruto, what if Sasuke doesn't want to come back?" She asked him."Then I'll drag him back if I have to." Naruto spoke."But he left on his own accord-" Yuri started before Naruto cut her off."Just what are you trying to say?" Naruto questioned."He betrayed us." Yuri replied."You don't know that for sure." Naruto tried to dismiss. Yuri sighed, knowing that it was hopeless to argue with him.Along the way the team ran into several Sound Ninjas. Choji, Kiba, Neji, and Shikamaru decided to hold them off while Naruto and Yuri followed after Sasuke. The two stopped at a clearing in a field and saw a pale man with short white hair with two red hair ornaments tied at the end, two scarlet dots on his forehead, wearing a light lavender long sleeved zipped up shirt, his left sleeve hanging loosely on the side, a purple rope like belt tied around his waist, black pants down to his mid calf, bandages around his legs and sandals. On his chest was a curse seal that was a little different from Sasuke's. Sasuke was standing next to him. He took off heading deeper into the forest."Sasuke!" Naruto called out to him."Naruto, go on ahead. I'll try to handle this guy." Yuri told him. Naruto stared at her, unsure."Are you sure?""Yes! Now go!" Yuri quickly told him. Naruto nodded and darted after Sasuke, leaving Yuri alone with the man."I assume you work for Orochimaru." Yuri told him."My name is Kimmimaru. Lord Orochimaru has chosen Sasuke to be his new vessel. I will fulfill his wishes until the end." He told her."Yeah, yeah, Orochimaru this, Orochimaru that. I don't really care. But it's sad that your brainwashed by him." Yuri spoke. In an instant, Kimmimaru was right in front of Yuri. She quickly threw a kick. To her surprise, Yuri saw bones sprouting from the mans chest, blocking her kick. Kimmimaru quickly sprouted a long bone like blade and lashed out at Yuri. Yuri moved back and the blade managed to slice her cheek. Kimmimaru delivered a hard kick, knocking her back. Yuri fell landing on her back. Before she had time to get back up again, Kimmimaru was already charging at her about to land a killing blow. Then Kimmimaru was kicked in the face and was knocked a few feet away.Yuri's eyes widen in shock when she saw Lee standing in front of her, facing against Kimmimaru."What are you doing here, Lee!? You're supposed to be at the hospital!" Yuri shouted."I heard about what happened to Sasuke. I came to help. I always keep my promise. Please, let me fight alongside with you." Lee spoke. Yuri's eyes widen a little more and she stood up."Okay, but this guy is not normal. Watch yourself." She warned him. Lee grinned and nodded. The two quickly charged at Kimmimaru, trying to land kicks and punches on him. Kimmimaru deflected off each of their blows with his bones. Yuri made a hand sign."Fire Style: Fireball jutsu!" She quickly blew a fireball, aiming directly at Kimmimaru. The fireball completely engulfed the ninja. She and Lee jumped back to gain a little distance, silently watching. The smoke cleared and Kimmimaru stepped out, completely unharmed without a scratch on him."Damn it! What's this guy made out of!?" Yuri exclaimed. Kimmimaru was about to charge at them again when Lee stopped him."Hold it! I need to take my medicine." He told the ninja, holding his hand out. Kimmimaru blinked and so did Yuri as they watched Lee reached into his pack and pulled out a white bottle."Is this really the time for this right now?" Yuri asked him. Lee drank the whole bottle, dropping it on the ground. Then Lee suddenly began to act strange and started to stumble around barely able to stand on his feet. Yuri frowned and looked down at the bottle seeing the kanji symbol written on it for sake. Her eyes widen. He's drunk! Lee must have grabbed the wrong one, confusing it with his medicine.Lee charged at Kimmimaru stumbling around a little throwing some kicks. Kimmimaru tried to slice at Lee with his bone blade, but Lee dodged his attacks, effortlessly. Yuri tried to land a few kicks as well, managing to kick Kimmimaru in the face. Kimmimaru stumbled back a little and regained his balance, wiping his lip. Then Lee suddenly fell to the ground with a thud."Lee! Wake up!" Yuri shouted at him and was about to help him up when Kimmimaru kicked her in the chest, knocking her away from Lee. Kimmimaru drove his blade down on top of Lee's head to land a blow. Still asleep, Lee quickly rolled out of the way as Kimmimaru repeatedly tried to stab him. Then Lee caught Kimmimaru's blade with his feet, tossing to the side and kicked Kimmimaru, knocking him back. Lee woke up and hopped back to his feet, stumbling, again. Lee blinked looking around confused."Where am I? And who's that?" He murmured, looking at Kimmimaru."That's Kimmimaru, remember? The one we're fighting right now!" Yuri shouted. Lee turned to her and grinned."Oh, hey, Yuri! When did you get here?" He slurred, happily. Yuri sighed."You've got to be kidding me. Lee, focus!" She shouted and charged at Kimmimaru to attack him again. Lee ran at Kimmimaru as well. Eventually, the sake began to wear off and Lee started to regain his balance a little better. Yuri stared at him a little concerned."This is either really good or really bad. Lee was doing better when he was drunk. Do we still have a chance to beat this guy!?" Yuri thought to herself, worried."Yuri watch out!" Lee shouted, snapping Yuri out of her thoughts. Her eyes widen when she saw Kimmimaru kick Lee away and was now charging at her. Yuri raised her arms to brace herself for his attack. Just as he was about an inch from her, sand suddenly appeared, blocking Kimmimaru's attack and pushed Yuri backwards. Yuri groaned as she sat up and her eyes widen in shock, seeing Gaara standing in front of her and Lee. He narrowed his eyes as he stared at Kimmimaru."Who are you?" Kimmimaru demanded, glaring at Gaara."Allies of the Leaf Village. We're shinobi of the Sand."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Gaara!" Yuri shouted, surprised to see him and so did Lee as well."Gaara of the Sand.""Gaara...so you are he." Kimmimaro shot out some bones from his fingertips and threw them at Gaara. "Digital Shrapnel!" Gaara's sand immediately rushed forward, protecting him from the attack. The bones seeped through the sand and fell to the ground."You're impatient." Gaara spoke keeping his eyes on Kimmimaro then he looked down at Lee. "When we last fought, you were faster and sharper than this."Lee stood up. "Thanks for reminding me. Not that I hold a grudge. But you really did a number on me." He smiled."I see.""Why are you here?" Lee asked him."I owe the Leaf Village a great debt." Gaara replied. "I'll handle this.""No! Please back me up instead!" Lee shouted."Lee, you're still injured. Gaara's got this." Yuri tried to stop him. Lee was about to charge at Kimmimaro when Gaara's sand moved and tripped him instead. Lee fell, getting a face full of sand."Ugh. I got sand in my mouth!" Lee sputtered, spitting out the sand and turned to Gaara. "Will you let go!?-" He groaned in pain."You're in no shape to fight. I'll handle this." Gaara said and took a step forward, facing Kimmimaro."Gaara of the Sand. So the name suggests you are of the sand." Kimmimaro said."He attacks with his bones! Like you saw, he fires or shoots them out from out his body. It's amazing, as it is disturbing!" Lee warned him."A foolish stage name, to rely only on sand." Kimmimaro spoke. Gaara made the sand rush towards Kimmimaro, trying to grab the shinobi. Kimmimaro dodged, jumping out of the way until the sand underneath him latched onto his ankles, holding Kimmimaro in place."Sand shower." Gaara shot out some sand into the air, hovering above Kimmimaro. Then it fell like bullets, raining down. "So long as I have sand, I can do anything." Gaara said. The sand began to wrap around Kimmimaro, encasing him inside of it. "Tell me again who's stupid. Making sand from soil is no art.""You got him!" Lee shouted."Not yet." Gaara closed his fist. "Sand burial!" The sand crushed down onto Kimmimaro's body. There was silence and no one moved a muscle, waiting, hoping that it was finally over. Then there was movement in the sand and Kimmimaro began to slowly push himself out of the sand, revealing parts of body protect by bone. His mouth showed half of his jaw, some showing on his arms and his rib cage. Yuri's eyes widen in shock and so did Lee's."N-No way!" Yuri cried out. Gaara frowned."More bones, huh? This guy's a freak, a monster." He spoke."He certainly is a nuisance." Lee murmured."That pressure was a feat. Without this layer I created, underneath my skin, I would've been crushed. I underestimated you, but your sand won't hold me twice." Kimmimaro glared at Gaara. Gaara quickly made some hand signs."Sand Tsunami!" Yuri and Lee watched in shock as they saw a large wave of sand rose up, rushing towards Kimmimaro, taking him with it and flowed into the nearby forest."You...You did it." Lee said."Not yet." Gaara slammed his hands down onto the sand. "Giant Sand burial!" A large shock wave shook the ground, nearly knocking Lee and Yuri off their feet."Why doesn't he give up?" Gaara spoke. Yuri's eyes widened in shock."Huh!? You mean he's still alive!?" she exclaimed."What is that!?" Lee shouted. The three of them saw something shot out from the sand. A tail? Kimmimaro crawled out of the sand, revealing a transformation. His skin was dark, bones were sprouted out from his body and a long tail, looking similar to a dinosaur. Kimmimaro quickly charged at the group at a fast speed."He's coming in fast!" Lee exclaimed.Gaara made a wall of sand rise up to shield them. Kimmimaro broke through the sand, knocking everyone back. He slammed into Gaara."Gaara!" Yuri cried out in worry. Gaara sat up revealing some of his sand armor, crackling away from his face."Is this your so-called defense? What a joke!" Kimmimaro frowned. "I see. So, you coat yourself with sand.""He is not your only opponent! I am here as well!" Lee shouted and tried to land a kick on Kimmimaro. Kimmimaro rose his tail to smack Lee with it. Yuri rushed over, landing a kick into Kimmimaro's face. Bones shot out from Kimmimaro's arm, about to impale her. Gaara made the sand shot out, blocking both attacks from reaching Yuri and Lee. He pushed them away from Kimmimaro. Kimmimaro turned to Gaara as Gaara stood up."This sand is a nuisance. Very well, you're first, Gaara! "Iron Flower Dance!" A long rod of bone shot out from his back and he pulled out his spine. Kimmimaro wrapped the bone around Gaara. Gaara's sand shield protected him from it as it wrapped around his body, holding him in place. Kimmimaro made a large bone spear from his arm. "They'll pierce through your body along with the sand shield. My bones have calcified as far as they'll go."Gaara made a hand sign. "Total Sand Defense! Shukaku's Shield!" The sand rose up from the ground and transformed into a chubby Shukaku with armor in front of Kimmimaro, grabbing onto the bone. Kimmimaro lunged the spear at the shield, trying to break through it. It barely made a dent and the sand shattered Kimmimaro's weapon."Very solid." Kimmimaro frowned."I pulled together the densest minerals in the soil, used my chakra to apply pressure and kneaded them into my sand." Gaara spoke, narrowing his eyes at Kimmimaro. "This move of yours, it's a Kekkei Genkai, right?""It is of the Kaguya Clan. A power, I alone possess." Kimmimaro said."So, you're the last of the Kaguya. That means today the clan perishes." Gaara spoke."Indeed, it may be so. My body is ravaged with an illness. My days on Earth are numbered. And yet I will not be extinguished. For I am not alone. I am an arm of Lord Orochimaru's ambition. I carried out my part. For that, I shall remain forever in his heart.""Orochimaru doesn't care about you." Yuri spoke."You know nothing!" Kimmimaro snapped at her."Indeed. He has brainwashed you. What a sad little pawn." Gaara said. "I've used too much chakra. I have to make this last bit count!" Gaara quickly made the sand wrap around Kimmimaro and Kimmimaro tried to fight against it. The sand slowly began to pull Kimmimaro down into the large sand pit underneath him."You are indeed formidable." Kimmimaro glared at him."I'm sucking and burying you down two hundred meters below the Earth's surface. With that much pressure from the sand on your body, you won't be able to move a finger." Gaara said."You did it. This time I know you did." Lee said."Dance..." Everyone's eyes widen in shock. Many sharp bones shot out from the ground, covering the entire area. "Bracken Dance!"Gaara, Yuri and Lee were now hovering above the bones on a cloud of sand. "You save us." Lee sighed in relief. "I never imagined you could do something like this.""This is the sand I'm always carrying around. It's second nature to me now." Gaara explained. "He was one tough opponent, but that should be end of him. He'll never get out of that." He groaned. Yuri caught him as he fell forward. "My chakra's almost depleted. We must descend.""I am not his pawn!"Gaara, Yuri, and Lee gasped and turned around to see Kimmimaro behind them. He had come out of a tree made of bone and half of his body was extended from it. He had an spear made of bone, poised to attack. "He is the one! The only one who truly understands! How can the likes of you know anything!?"Kimmimaro lunged at Gaara. Yuri quickly moved, placing herself in front of Gaara."No! Yuri!" Lee cried out. Gaara's eyes widen in horror as he saw the spear coming fast. No!But the attack didn't come. Yuri's eyes widen in shock and so did Gaara's and Lee's when they saw Kimmimaro moved no more. Blood was dripping out from his mouth."He's dead." Lee said.Gaara lowered the sand down and the three of them got off taking cover under some nearby trees to rest."I should've been dead." Gaara murmured, tiredly."Gaara, don't say that." Yuri spoke, softly."That is not true. My master always said that a big part of skill is luck." Lee said."You mean that meddlesome mother hen.""He wasn't meddling! He knew that I wasn't strong enough. Don't you dare call him that!" Lee frowned."I still can't believe we survived that." Yuri spoke."You shouldn't have thrown yourself in front of me." Gaara spoke. "Why did you do that?""My body moved on it's own and before I knew it there was no time to think." Yuri spoke."So you're the same then, when you feel the honor of your idol under scrutiny, you become enraged. As if it were your own honor being questioned. The more precious your idol is to you, the harder you fight for him." Both Lee and Yuri blinked, looking at Gaara as he continued. "He also reminds me of Naruto Uzumaki. Still, just because someone is precious doesn't mean he's good.""I can't see how anyone could see someone bad was so precious." Lee said."I disagree. Even if he's evil, you can't overcome your own loneliness."Naruto was discovered by himself, unconscious. Sasuke was nowhere to be found. Temari helped save Shikamaru while Kankuro helped Kiba against two of the Sound 4. Their outfits had changed as well. Temari was wearing a chest plate armor, long sleeved purple top, a dark blue skirt, and a longer sash tied around her waist. Kankuro was wearing the same black bodysuit and hood, but different face paint with cross-like designs.Everyone was brought back to the Hidden Leaf Village and reported the news to Tsunade. Neji, Choji were seriously injured in their fights with the Sound Ninja four, taking out their opponents. They were immediately rushed to the hospital and Tsunade managed to heal them, but barely. She walked outside of the operating room where Temari, Yuri and Shikamaru waited for the news. To their relief, Tsunade told them that they were going to pull through."I promise that I won't ever let this happen again!" Shikamaru cried."Shikamaru, it's not your fault. It's Sasuke's. He chose to do this." Yuri told him. "But I'm worried about Naruto. He's not going to let Sasuke go."The mission was a failure. Sasuke was now marked as a rogue ninja.Yuri felt completely useless. She hated seeing Shikamaru upset and Naruto still haven't given up on Sasuke.Late at night, Yuri headed towards the Hokage mansion. She stopped in front of the door to Tsunade's office and knocked on it."Lady Tsunade...may I have a word with you?" Yuri asked her."What is it?" Tsunade asked. Yuri stepped inside her office and saw Tsunade at her desk and walked over standing in front of her."Will you teach me the ways of a healing ninja?" Yuri asked Tsunade. Tsunade eyes widen a little in surprise."Why do you want to learn?""I think that it would be a important ability to know if a situation should ever arise. Please teach me!" Yuri pleaded to her."Alright but get ready for some hard training."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"It's starting to get lively." Tsunade smiled.There was a large gathering of people in the Hidden Leaf Village. Everyone stood, looking up at the Hokage mansion at Tsunade waiting for her big announcement."Yes. That's to be expected since Konoha's great even is about to begin." Suzune smiled. "It'd be strange if it didn't."Two ninjas jumped down behind them, bowing."Fifth. Report from the South main entrance." the first one said."Four Sand shinobi have arrived." the second one said."They are our special guests for this event and participants as well. Be polite." Tsunade told them. The two ninjas bowed and left."Well then, everyone's here." Tsunade spoke."It's finally starting, Lady Tsunade." Suzune smiled. Tsunade chuckled."Let's party!" She shouted."It's here, here, here, here!" Naruto giggled, excitedly. "The day I get to be in the spotlight has finally come! I wish that it would start quickly!""Naruto, it's alright to be excited, but I hope you remember the tournament rules." Sakura reminded him. Naruto grinned."Of course! Basically, we just have to gather a whole bunch of these crystals, right?" He said, holding up a small blue crystal necklace."But we're not the only ones participating in this tournament." Yuri spoke and smirked. "You know what that means?"Naruto's eyes widened and he smirked as well. Every rank of ninja is going to be participating. Genin, Chunin, and Jonin. Which means...Kakashi sensei. "I'm going to take him down!""Not before me!" Yuri smiled."Calm down, you two." Sakura sighed. "She's right. Everyone level of ninja is going to be here. Even Jonins like Kakashi sensei participating in this tournament.""Kakashi sensei or Thickbrow sensei, I'll defeat them all!" Naruto grinned."Oh my, you sure talk big, Naruto." The three of them heard Kakashi said and turned to see him behind them."Kakashi sensei." Naruto sputtered, surprised."Do you really think a jonin would lose to a genin?" Kakashi asked."How about to a Chunin?" Yuri smirked."I'm serious. We won't know unless we try. I'm going to definitely defeat you Kakashi sensei!" Naruto shouted."Sure, sure, your enthusiasm is good, but you guys are still not good enough for me." Kakashi spoke."I'd be careful about what you say, Kakashi sensei." Yuri smiled."Talk while you can, Kakashi sensei. I'll show you my greatness!" Naruto shouted."Well, I'll be waiting without expecting much." Kakashi smiled and he vanished. Yuri and Naruto both blinked, staring where he once stood."He is going to get it!" Yuri growled herself."All right! Just watch!" Naruto shouted."Can you both stop?" Sakura sighed."Well then, let's get this started!" Tsunade announced about to explain the rules. "Listen! We will have you do a preliminary match to decide who participates in the final matches. I'm sure everyone is aware of the rules but this free for all fight for the crystals will involve genin, chunin, and jonin. Jonin and chunin class will carry the red crystals and the genin class will have the blue crystals. You will fight for them within the time limit."Naruto turned to Yuri. "Hey, Yuri, do you have a red crystal?"Yuri smirked, holding up a red crystal necklace. "Yes, I do."Naruto gritted his teeth. "I'm going to get that crystal.""I'd like to see you try." Yuri teased."Even if you lose your crystal, you can retry as many times as you want if it's within the time limit. Just survive this all out brawl and prove that you're the best shinobi! To the winner of this tournament, I will award the right to create one new rule for Konoha! I don't care if it's a new ally rule with the Sand. Create your own rule!" Tsunade continued. Naruto frowned in confusion."Rule? Hey, Sakura, what do you mean we can create a rule?" He asked her."It's basically like a wish." Yuri said."Yeah, the winner of this tournament is allowed to make one rule the people of the Leaf have to follow." Sakura explained. "Let me put it into words that you'll understand. You can make any wish come true.""A wish for anything?" Naruto wondered."For example, if you make the rules say that the price of ramen must be lowered, every ramen shop will have to do it."Naruto's eyes widened in shock, looking at Yuri and Sakura. "What did you say!? Why didn't you tell me something that important earlier!?""Well, I thought you knew." Yuri blinked."All right! With this, I'll definitely win and create the rule that I will become Hokage!" Naruto shouted. Sakura whacked Naruto on the back of his head, hard, creating a bump."Don't get carried away!" She shouted."Geez, Sakura, that hurts." Naruto groaned, rubbing his head."Now that it's getting rather heated, let's start!" Tsunade shouted. "Let the preliminary Konoha all out brawl begin!"Fireworks exploded in the sky, signaling the tournament to start."They're at it. All right. I'm going to work hard too. First, I must find Kakashi sensei before Yuri." Naruto grinned. "Just wait. I'll show him my power!"Yuri heard a couple of screams and quickly followed them to where they were coming from. She peered over the edge of the roof and saw Gaara using his sand to knock down one of the two Leaf shinobi he was fighting against. One of them threw shurikens at Gaara. The sand caught the weapons, stopping them. Gaara raised his hand and the sand rushed towards the Leaf ninja, encasing him tightly. Gaara squeezed his fist and the sand slowly pressed down on the shinobi, but didn't crush him, instead, only knocked him out."I went easy on you. At worst you only have a few broken bones."Then Yuri saw another Sand shinobi appear behind Gaara. It was his sensei, Baki. "This is surprising I never thought I'd hear the words "went easy" from you.""I just brushed off the attacks directed at me. I prefer to avoid pointless battles." Gaara spoke."But at this rate you'll definitely enter the final matches." Baki said."I'm not interested. I'm going to quit this tournament." Gaara said. Yuri's eyes widened. He didn't want to participant in the tournament?"Unfortunately, that is not allowed." Baki said."What?" Gaara asked."I've received an urgent mission from the Sand Village. I must head there." Baki told him and approached Gaara. "that is why you must fight on my behalf and win in the final matches." He told Gaara and handed Gaara his red crystal. Gaara's eyes widened."Wait, I-""This is a good chance to strengthen relations between the Sand and the Leaf. Just consider it an important mission to benefit the village." Baki told him and he vanished. Yuri got up from her hiding spot and jumped down, landing behind Gaara."Hey, Gaara, great to see you here." She smiled. Gaara turned to her."I'm guessing you're in the tournament as well?" He asked. Yuri nodded."Yes.""How much did you hear?" Gaara asked her. Yuri blinked before realizing she was caught."Everything." She smiled, sheepishly. "How come you don't won't to take part in the tournament?""I see no point in fighting needless battles." Gaara spoke."But it can be also for fun as well." Yuri smiled. Gaara stayed silent and she continued. "If you don't want to participate anymore then just drop out.""I can't do that." Gaara replied."Sure, it is! See!" Yuri pulled out her crystal, showing it to Gaara. She dropped it on the ground and kicked it away. "Oh no. My crystal! I seem to have lost it!" Gaara stared in disbelief."But what about you? Don't you want to fight?" He asked her."Not if you don't want to." Yuri told him, picking up her crystal and she placing it back in her pant pocket. "Unless there's another reason..." Gaara's eyes widen a little and he looked down."You want to fight Naruto." Yuri said."Hey! There you are!" Yuri and Gaara looked up to see Naruto jump down and land beside them, then he noticed Gaara."Well, whaddoya know...I never thought I'd see you around here." Naruto smirked."I've come on behalf of the Hidden Sand Village." Gaara spoke. Naruto blinked, confused."Huh?""In order to forge a new alliance between the Sand and the Leaf. And I'll accept nothing short of victory.""Heh, good luck! Cause I plan on winning MYSELF! And for my dream!" Naruto shouted, smiling."So, we're both fueled by an all-encompassing goal. Very well. Let's begin!""Alright, keep your shirt on!" Naruto murmured.Yuri watched as she saw Naruto and Gaara clash with each other. Gaara's sand rushed at Naruto trying to catch him with it. Naruto dodged out of the way of the oncoming sand and charged at Gaara. He created some shadow clones and some were destroyed by the sand. Naruto managed to pass through Gaara's sand shield before he could put up another one. Naruto landed a punch into Gaara's cheek, knocking Gaara down. Before Gaara could get back up, Naruto made a few more clones. They all charged at Gaara, landing punches and kicks against Gaara's sand shield. Then Naruto dodged as some of the sand shot out at him. He rolled under the sand and was underneath Gaara. Naruto landed a punch into Gaara's chin, knocking him up into the air.Gaara raised his arms to block Naruto's kicks and punches. Then another Naruto clone appeared behind Gaara and slammed Gaara to the ground. Naruto landed in front of Gaara as he got up to his knees. The two panted as they tried to catch their breaths. Gaara handed out his blue and red crystals to Naruto. Naruto took them from Gaara and was surprised to see the red crystal."Hey! What the heck are you doing with a red crystal!?"Gaara said nothing."Oh well! More points for me!" Naruto grinned. Then Naruto turned to Yuri. "Now, let's get even.""How about this, I've got a better idea." Yuri stopped him."What do you have in mind?" Naruto asked."Let's team up and take on Kakashi together. He won't know what hit him." She smiled. Naruto smirked as well."That does sound like a good idea. Kakashi sensei is pretty sneaky." Naruto spoke. Then Yuri glanced over at Gaara."Do you want to come watch?""All right." Gaara nodded."But how are we going to find Kakashi sensei?" Naruto asked."Let's check the memorial field. He's usually always over there." Yuri suggested.Naruto, Yuri and Gaara headed over to the memorial field and saw Kakashi standing in front of the monument of fallen shinobi."There you are!" Naruto shouted."Naruto, Yuri? Little slow getting here, aren't you?" Kakashi remarked."We'll see who's slow. So, are we going to do this are not?" Yuri taunted."I swear, sometimes you two are no better than a couple of snot-nosed brats." Kakashi sighed."What!?' Naruto exclaimed."Let's get him." Yuri smirked.The two charged at Kakashi, while Gaara stayed back and watched. Naruto made some shadow clones and so did Yuri as they ran at Kakashi. Kakashi easily dodged them as he side-stepped and jumped over the clones and destroyed the clones. Naruto and Yuri were inches from Kakashi when he grabbed their wrists and threw Naruto in one direction and Yuri the other. Naruto landed on his back and so did Yuri. Then there was loud poof and Yuri vanished, revealing that it was a clone. Kakashi's eyes widen in surprise when he saw that it wasn't the real one."Where are you hiding?" Kakashi murmured. Naruto quickly got up and tried to attack Kakashi again. Kakashi blocked Naruto's hits, pushing him back. Yuri came running out of the bushes and placed her hands together, pointing out her two forefingers straight. She charged at Kakashi, while he was distracted with Naruto."A Thousand Years of Death!" Yuri shouted. Kakashi eyes widen in shock quickly turned to see Yuri was now a few inches from him. He made a startled scream. Kakashi quickly flipped over Yuri before she reached him and kicked her on her back. Yuri was knocked forwards and she collided into Naruto, the two falling on the ground."That was a close one." Kakashi sighed in relief."Darn it! I thought we had him!" Naruto growled."Okay, you two, I think that's enough. I have somewhere that I need to be. You're still just a couple of pups. You especially, Naruto." Kakashi said and he pulled out Naruto and Yuri's crystals that he had snatched from them."What!?" Both Naruto and Yuri shouted in shock."A ninja must never reveal their weak points." Kakashi mocked them. Yuri gritted her teeth, in frustration, while Naruto gaped at him."Feeling burned? Then come and get them back. If you think you're able to that is. Bye!" Kakashi smiled and he vanished in a cloud of smoke."You don't think I'll give in that easily, do you!!?" Naruto growled and stomped his foot, angrily. "I'll chase you down to the ends of the earth! Yuri, let's get him!""I'm actually going to drop out at this point." Yuri told him. Naruto blinked in surprise."What!? Why!?""I don't really have a wish that I really need. And I'm already satisfied with fighting Kakashi and it told me the results. I still need to get stronger." Yuri told him."Well, I'm going after him!" Naruto said. Yuri nodded and Naruto left.The final match of the contest was at the stadium, between Naruto and Kakashi. Naruto barely managed to defeat Kakashi until he had passed out from exhaustion. Kakashi saw how much that Naruto had grown over the past couple of months. Kakashi glanced over at Tsunade just before she could announce him the winner. He told Tsunade that he forfeited the match. A few minutes later, Naruto had woken up and he got up to see Kakashi and Tsunade standing in front of him. Tsunade told Naruto that he was the winner of the contest!Naruto's eyes widen in shock. "M-Me!?"Tsunade nodded and smiled."That is correct. You are the winner of this tournament.""But why!? I mean, I..." Naruto stammered and looked over at Kakashi."Kakashi gave up. That makes you the champion." Tsunade told him."W-What? Kakashi sensei...why did you do that?" Naruto questioned. Kakashi shrugged his shoulders."Well, it's all over now. Water under the bridge." He spoke."And that brings a close to our event! The winner is Naruto Uzumaki!" Tsunade announced. The crowd cheered loudly from the stadiums."Well, Naruto? Do you have a regulation in mind for the Leaf Village?" Tsunade asked Naruto."Oh yeah..." Naruto realized that he could wish for anything that he wanted now."What would you like the regulation to be?" Tsunade asked him, waiting. Naruto grinned."Hehehe. Well, my regulation...is to switch places with you, Grandma! I wanna be the new Hokage!" He shouted. Tsunade hummed to herself."Hmm, I had a feeling that's where this was headed. But obviously you can't just switch places with me to become the new Hokage. That would majorly affect the Hidden Leaf Village, not to mention the world at large.""Whaaat..." Naruto stammered, disappointed."Well, I understand your disappointment. I s'pose being Hokage for a week or so wouldn't hurt." She told him. "How about it? Will that do?""You BET!" Naruto grinned. "Week-schmeek, I just wanna know what it's like to be the Hokage!" Tsunade nodded."Right! The Leaf Village All-Out Battle Royale is officially over!"A few days had gone by, and Naruto was in the Hokage office, completely swamped with piles of papers and books that were stacked on the desk, he had to fill out. He sighed tiredly. A knock on the door interrupted him and Naruto looked up to see Yuri walking in carrying some books and two Leaf ninjas behind her, with more books as well. Naruto's eyes widen as they dropped them on the desk."These need your stamp of approval as well, Acting Hokage." Yuri smiled."Ugh..." Naruto gaped, completely stunned and exhausted."Bye now." one of the Leaf ninjas smiled and the two of them left the office, while Yuri stayed behind. She whistled and walked around the desk, standing beside Naruto."Is this all that you imagined that it would be?" she asked him."This...This super SUCKS!" Naruto groaned. "I'm so freaking busy I don't have time to do anything I wanna do!""Well, this is what you wanted isn't it?" Yuri smiled, laughing a little."I...I-I-I've had it! I QUIT!" he shouted. "I'm giving the Hokage title back to Grandma Tsunade!""Well, that might be a little hard..." Yuri told him."W-What do you mean!?""I actually have a direct order from Tsunade herself. You're not to quit until the week is up."Naruto's eyes widen in disbelief."She said that."Yuri nodded. "I'm afraid so. You can tough it out a little longer, can't you?""Hey, what on earth is she up to now, anyway? I bet she's out gambling or drinking." Naruto wondered."She's enjoying herself at a hot springs retreat." Yuri told him. Naruto blinked."Huh?"Grandma was at a nice, relaxing, hot spring this whole time while he was stuck in here. THAT'S JUST NOT FAIR!!!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The next day, Yuri decided to go grab something to eat at Ichiraku ramen. Once she reached the shop, Yuri was surprised as she saw Kankuro standing around outside. He appeared to be lost in his thoughts and didn't even notice her when she came over."Hello? Anyone in there? Yoo Hoo!" Yuri waved her hand in front of the shinobi's face, startling Kankuro."Where'd you come from!?""I was going to grab a bit to eat when I saw you standing out here." Yuri told him. Then she heard Kankuro sigh."Hey, is there anything wrong? What's with the sigh?"Kankuro narrowed his eyes at her. "It's none of your business.""So, why are you still here in the Leaf? The festival's over." Yuri wondered."Temari thought it would be a good idea to stay a few days in the Leaf." Kankuro told her. Yuri's eyes widen a little. So, Gaara's here as well."Hmm...How about a bite?" Yuri offered. "My treat. But the next one is on you." Kankuro blinked at her, confused."Huh?""Let's go to Ichiraku's. You can tell me what's wrong." She told him and pulled Kankuro by his arm."H-Hey! Wait!" Kankuro protested as he was dragged inside. The two sat down and ordered some ramen."Are you this overly friendly with other people, too?" Kankuro asked her."I guess so. I mean we're friends, aren't we?" Yuri told him. "It's common sense to help someone in trouble, right?""Actually, I wish I could be as outgoing as you." Kankuro murmured. (If only I could talk to him like this...) Yuri blinked and looked at him, surprised, thinking to herself. Why is he being so nice?"Uh, thank you?" she smiled. "Well, I usually just try to think of what to say before I say it.""Think about what to say?" Kankuro questioned. Yuri nodded."Yeah, you know. Ask them how their day went, maybe certain hobbies they're interested in, or something they like to talk about or places they like to go to." She told him."So those are the main steps when talking to someone?" Kankuro asked. Yuri stared at him. Steps? Oh boy...This might be a little hard."It can be like that. Just look at them straight in the eye and say what you have to say. Just be honest. Otherwise, the conversation doesn't go anywhere." She told him."Heh. I get it." Kankuro smiled. (Next time I see him, I gotta look him straight in the eye.)"Gaara..."Yuri's eyes widened and she looked at Kankuro. Did she hear that right?"Did you say something?""Nah, it's nothing." Kankuro shook his head. "But there is another thing I'd like to ask you.""Okay, what is it?" Yuri asked."Let's say a guy likes this person but they can't exactly talk together-""Are you trying to say that you like Yukina?" she smirked. Kankuro sputtered, looking at her in shock."How did you know that I was talking about her!?" he stammered."I've seen the way you look at her. And I know that she seems to like you as well." Yuri told him. Kankuro's eyes widen a little."Really? Who would've guessed.""Just do exactly what I've told you about talking to people. If you want to ask her out, I'm fine with that. But I only have one thing to ask of you when you do." Yuri told him."What's that?" Kankuro questioned."Don't make her cry. If you do, I'm going to make you pay." Yuri threatened. Kankuro stared at her, slightly scared, and nodded slowly."Good!" Yuri smiled and went back to eating her ramen, finishing it off. "Well, I'm full." she sighed, happily. Just as she was about to pay for the ramen, Kankuro stopped her."I'll pay for them." He told her."Are you sure? I mean, I can-" She stammered then Kankuro cut her off."I insist. And I like you to have this too." He told her and handed Yuri a small wooden practice puppet. Yuri blinked, staring at it."Uh, thanks." She smiled. "But why are you being so nice all of a sudden?""No special reason. I-I just happened to have this with me." Kankuro stammered. "Anyway, thanks for the chat." And Kankuro vanished, disappearing in a cloud of smoke, leaving Yuri still confused."Weird." Yuri murmured to herself. "But he does seem a lot happier now."Yuri left the shop, deciding to roam around the village a little. Then she saw Temari standing in front of a shop. "Hey! Temari!" Yuri shouted, waving, and walked over to her. "What are you doing?""Well, I heard the dumplings are to die for here, so...""Do you want to try them? Let's go in!" Yuri smiled."Hey! I didn't say I was ready to eat, did I?""Come on!" Yuri pulled her along, dragging Temari into the shop. They ordered some food and went back outside and sat down on some benches, waiting for their order. A waitress came out carrying a tray of steamed dumplings. Temari and Yuri both sat, eating their dumplings together, quietly. Yuri glanced over to Temari to see her eating another one. Then another. And another. "Pretty good, am I right?"Temari continued to eat her dumplings quietly."You're being a lot quieter than usual. Are they not good?" Yuri asked her."No. I was just enjoying the flavor." Temari told her."Leaf Village dumplings are the best of the best!" Yuri smiled."I'm not sure why you're so personally proud, but Heehee...I really like this place." Temari smiled."That's great. It's nice being able to talk to you like this. Maybe you'll come by more! Gaara and Kankuro, too!" Yuri told her."The Amaguriama is great. I'll definitely be back." Temari told her."And I did run into Kankuro on my way here." Yuri told her."Was he nice to you?" Temari asked."Yeah, he was acting a little strange. But it's all good. He admitted that he liked Yukina, well, more like I figured it out from him." She told Temari. Temari spit out her drink and looked at Yuri in shock."You're kidding!"Yuri smiled. "It's true.""Aw, that's nice. My little brother likes someone. That's definitely going to be fun to tease him about." Temari smiled. Then Yuri saw Temari ordering another plate of dumplings."You're ordering some more?" Yuri asked, surprised."I'm getting some for Gaara and Kankuro." Temari spoke."Huh...I never thought those two have a sweet tooth." Yuri replied."Congratulations!" A woman shouted.Both Yuri and Temari blinked, a little surprised and looked at the shopkeeper, wondering what she meant."You are the 10,000th customer to set foot in our shop! Allow me to present you with this wonderful prize!" The woman smiled and handed Temari a teakettle with a Shukaku design on it. Temari stared at it."Uh-""And as a bonus, feel free to eat as many dumplings as you like!" And the woman walked away. Temari stared in shock."I can take the teakettle if you don't want it. My mom's a big collector." Yuri told her. Temari handed her the teakettle."Thank you." She smiled."Want to order some more dumplings?" Yuri asked her."Of course!" Temari nodded. Temari and Yuri both ordered many dumplings."I don't think I can eat any more. I'll explode." Yuri sighed. Temari laughed."Ha, is that all you can handle?" She spoke and continued to happily eat her dumplings until she was finished. She packed up the remaining ones. "I guess I better take them their dumplings now. Anyway, I'm off. See ya later.""Bye!" Yuri nodded.It was evening as the sun was starting to go down. Yuri was heading back to her house as she jumped from roof to roof on the other buildings. As she leaped to into the air, Yuri's eye widened when she saw Gaara standing by himself, with his arms crossed, on a tall platform. He seemed to be lost in thought, taking in the scenery around him."Hey, Gaara!" Yuri called out to him. Gaara looked up and saw Yuri coming down and landed beside him. "What are you doing up here?""I don't get out to this village too often, so I'm having a look around." Gaara told her."I can give you a tour if you want. I know the best spot in the village! Naruto showed me when I first came here." Yuri smiled. Gaara nodded. Yuri took him up to the Hokage stone faces and the two sat down, seeing the entire village in front of them. Yuri turned to look at him, seeing Gaara, silently looking."What do you think? You can see the whole village from up here!" she told him. Gaara stayed silent, taking it all in. More minutes went by and neither of them said a word. Yuri glanced over at Gaara in worry. Why was he so quiet? Does he not like it?"The Hidden Leaf Village is a nice place. There's so much to take in." Gaara spoke, softly. Yuri blinked in surprise."Yes, it is, isn't it." She smiled, laughing a little."Hey!" Gaara and Yuri both saw Naruto jumping up towards them and he landed down a few feet from them."Hey, Gaara! Yuri! What are you two doing up here?" Naruto asked, walking over to them."Naruto." Gaara greeted him."I was showing Gaara the-" Yuri spoke before Naruto interrupted her."Are you two on a date?" He smirked. Both Yuri and Gaara's eyes widened."No! I was just showing Gaara the village!" Yuri told Naruto."Oh! Heheh, how about I take you both for some good food?" Naruto asked them."Good food?" Gaara asked."I'm a little full but I'll come." Yuri replied. Naruto took Gaara and Yuri to Ichiraku's. He ordered some ramen for himself and Gaara."Well, pretty good, huh?" Naruto smiled."It's...tasty." Gaara spoke, softly. Naruto giggled."Hehehe! See, I told you so!" Then he looked at Teuchi, the ramen shopkeeper. "Hey! You're a genius as always! Great ramen!""Glad to hear that. How about another bowl on the house?" He asked them."Wahoo! You're the man!" Naruto grinned."I guess, I can order one." Yuri spoke, ordering some. "Then I'll take some home for my parents and Yukina." The three ate their ramen together. Gaara sighed."Hmm? Is something wrong?" Naruto asked him. Gaara shook his head."No." He spoke and thought to himself. Someday I'll be more like you. They finished their ramen and stepped outside the shop. Yuri carried a small take out bag of ramen, for her parents and Yukina."Well, we had our ramen, now what?" Naruto asked them."I'm a little tired. I'm going to head back. It's starting to get late." Yuri told them."Oh, okay. Well, I'll see you tomorrow!" Naruto smiled. Yuri waved Naruto and Gaara goodbye and went back home. She walked inside to find her father passed out on the couch and her mom and Yukina in the kitchen, starting to make some dinner."I brought some take out. If you want any." Yuri told them and set the food down on the table. Her father immediately got up when he smelled the ramen and started rummaging in the bag, pulling out a box."Oh, but I made a nice healthier dinner to eat." Yuri's mom sighed. Yukina began to dig in, taking out a box, eating as as well."Why not have both?" Yuri asked, walking upstairs to her room."You're not going to have any?" Her mom asked."I've eaten enough for today. If I eat any more, I'm going to burst." Yuri told her.As Yuri walked into her room, she noticed something different. She walked over to the window and opened it to see a plant sitting outside. It was a small cactus with a small red flower blooming on it. Yuri picked up, admiring it.Who could have left it here?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"I'm glad that mission's done with." Naruto sighed as he and Yuri walked back to the gates of Konoha."Hey, maybe we should go to Ichiraku for some ramen. I'm getting a little hungry." Yuri said."You read my mind!" Naruto grinned before he noticed Yuri looking in a direction, looking a little distracted. "Hey, is there something wrong?""I thought I sensed someone over there.""Now that you mentioned it. I do sense someone approaching. They seem to be in a hurry." Naruto spoke. The two quickly headed towards the source where they felt the presence and hopped into the trees and waited. Then they heard fast footsteps coming closer towards them, a shinobi cladded completely in black, wearing purple face paint."It's Kankuro!" Yuri recognized him. Naruto and her quickly followed Kankuro, trying to catch up to him."Man! How much further is it to the village!?""Hey, Kankuro!" Yuri called out. Kankuro looked up in surprise to see Yuri and Naruto jumped down and land front of him."Hey, what are you in such a rush for?" Naruto asked."Your village is in danger! You've gotta get word to them!" Kankuro shouted, urgently."Slow down. What's going on?" Yuri frowned."And what do you mean in danger!?" Naruto exclaimed, wondering as well. Then three puppets suddenly appeared from the shadows in the woods and slowly began to inch closer towards the three shinobis."What are those things!?" Yuri asked."Darn it! They followed me after all!" Kankuro hissed. One of the puppets lunged out to attack, but Naruto quickly got in front of Kankuro and punched it, knocking it away. Yuri quickly moved taking out the second puppet, knocking it back as well. Then Naruto took out the last one, destroying it."Are you going to explain what's going on?" Yuri asked Kankuro."We'll talk later! First, we've got to get to the Hidden Leaf Village!"Yuri and Naruto nodded, and they quickly took Kankuro to the village. But as soon as they entered the gates, trying to get to the Hokage mansion, several more puppets leaped down from the buildings, landing behind them and began to surround them."These guys came all the way to the village!" Naruto shouted. Kankuro gritted his teeth."We didn't make it in time.""Hey, you jerks! Get outta the way!" Naruto shouted, angrily."There's no use trying to talk to them. They're puppet walkers." Kankuro spoke."So, someone's controlling these things?" Yuri asked."I don't know what's going on, but I'm taking these things down!" Naruto shouted. The group tried to fend off the puppets, destroying them. But more appeared out of thin air and hopped down, inching towards the group."There's no end to these guys!" Yuri panted."No matter how many I take out, they just keep coming!" Naruto shouted, frustrated."Our village was attacked by these things too." Kankuro told the two of them."The Hidden Sand Village was attacked!?" Yuri shouted, shocked. Kankuro nodded."Yeah, they're invading the Land of Wind and we we're in the way. Did their homework, too. They took out our village in advance and destroyed the rest of our lands like it was child's play.""What about Gaara and Temari? Are they okay?!" Yuri asked him, worried."Gaara and Temari are fine. They're helping some of the people escape to shelters." Kankuro told Yuri. "But it's not just the Land of Wind that was attacked. The Lands of Water, Lightning and Earth have all suffered at the hands of the Shirogane Clan!""Shirogane Clan?" Yuri questioned."Who are they?" Naruto asked, as well. Suddenly, a deep voice laughed. Yuri, Naruto and Kankuro looked around, trying to find him. Then another puppet appeared, behind the other puppets. It looked like a lizard of some sorts."Exactly. And last but not least...Is the Land of Fire."Naruto yelped in shock. "It's...It's talking!""Calm down! It's still only a puppet. It's just transmitting someone's voice." Kankuro assured."We have but one goal. We've come to retrieve the Spirit Orb form the Land of Fire.""What the heck is a Spirit Orb?" Naruto asked."Playing dumb, huh? Looks like we'll have to be more persuasive!" the puppet shouted and lunged at the group. Then Kakashi jumped down in front of them and knocked the lizard puppet back."Kakashi sensei!" Yuri shouted."I'm curious to know, too. What are these Spirit Orbs?" Kakashi asked. "What could be so important that you'd attack this village to obtain it?""Do you take me for a fool?" the lizard puppet replied. "We're taking that orb, even if we have to burn down the village to get it.""Try if you will. But the ninja of this village will fight to their deaths to protect it. Are you prepared to face such opponents?" Kakashi spoke."Hmph. Looks like you aren't playing dumb after all. I thought the Leaf ninja would surely be safeguarding a Spirit Orb, but, if even a Jonin doesn't know, then I'm just wasting my breath.""So, what are these Spirit Orbs that you're talking about, huh?!" Naruto demanded."Never mind. I will find them, one way or another." the lizard puppet retreated as it vanished in thin air."Hey, wait a sec!" Naruto shouted about to chase after them. But Kakashi stopped him."Forget it, Naruto. It's too dangerous." He spoke then turned to Kankuro. "Anyway, did you say the Hidden Sand Village has come under attack as well?" Kankuro nodded."Yeah. I'm supposed to report to the Hokage in the Hidden Leaf Village.""I'll take you there." Kakashi replied. Yuri and Naruto followed as Kakashi took Kankuro to the Hokage Mansion, to Lady Tsunade's office. Kankuro explained to her about what had happened."I see. So, the assault on the Hidden Sand Village wasn't life threatening.""Well, it was a sneak attack, so we did suffer quite a bit of damage. But the repairs should be starting very soon." Kankuro spoke."So, what are those guys?" Naruto asked."According to the sages, the Shirogane Clan is a group of Puppet Handlers. They're the only clan to wield the power of Puppet Walkers. It's been said that the Shirogane Clan perished long ago.""So basically, we're seeing the survivors starting to act out." Kakashi spoke."Yeah, in order to collect these jewels called Spirit Orbs." Kankuro answered."Spirit Orbs, huh? That seemed to be what that Puppet Handler was after." Kakashi hummed, thinking."Apparently, there's one Spirit Orb in each of the five Great Nations. And they've already gotten their hands on one in the Land of Wind." Kankuro told them."What are they going to do with 'em once they get them?" Naruto asked."That lizard guy said collecting all five Spirit Orbs will revive the Master Puppet...a puppet with the power to destroy entire NATIONS.""Master Puppet?" Yuri murmured in concern. Tsunade frowned."If that's true, then this is a threat to all five of the great nations.""We should come up with something to find that last orb before those guys get it!" Yuri shouted."Yuri's right, grandma! If we don't come up with something, we'll-" Naruto spoke before he was cut off by Tsunade."I know! You don't have to tell me!" she shouted and stood up. "We need to call a strategy meeting. Once we have a plan of action, I'll call on you both.""Understood." Yuri nodded."I'll make that Shiro-what's-it clan sorry that they were ever born!" Naruto shouted.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Yuri and Naruto walked into Tsunade's office to see her sitting at her desk. They saw Kakashi and Sakura was there as well."Hey, Grandma! You figured out a plan for defeating the Shirogane Clan?" Naruto asked Tsunade."We don't have anything concrete yet. We're still working out our strategy." She spoke. "For now, just prevent the clan from collecting all of the Spirit Orbs. On top of that, I want you to find the last Spirit Orb before they do.""In order to ensure they can't revive the Master Puppet, right?" Kakashi asked."Yes. Also, regarding this particular mission. A fire has erupted in Kisaragi Village, east of our land. There have been numerous reports of puppet sightings near the village. I think we can safely assume, that the clan set the village ablaze to cover their search for the Spirit Orb." Tsunade told them when she finished, explaining."That's terrible." Yuri spoke."Those jerks! They're really asking for it this time!" Naruto growled."Worry about saving the villagers, first, you dummy!" Sakura shouted, putting her hands on her hips."Like Sakura says, protecting the villagers in the priority. After you've rescued them, find the Shirogane Clan and strike them down." Tsunade said."Got it. Let's go, you guys." Kakashi spoke.Right!" Naruto nodded."We're on our way, ma'am." Sakura saluted her.The group quickly headed over to the village only to find the whole town completely up in ablaze. They moved to help evacuate the people, getting them out of the burning houses. Kakashi looked over several areas making sure there was nobody else that got left behind."Wow, they really went to town on this place." Kakashi spoke."Kakashi sensei, I was able to evacuate everyone." Sakura said, running over to him."I've managed to evacuate several people as well." Yuri told him."There isn't anyone left over here, either!" Naruto shouted."Let's try to put out the fires!" Yuri shouted."Leave it to me!" Naruto shouted and he made several clones and punched a water tower. The water sprayed, dousing out a little bit of the fire. Yuri quickly grabbed a bit of water when Naruto broke the tower and maneuvered it over to the remaining fires putting them out. Naruto watched in awe."Wow! I didn't know you could do that!""Secret family jutsu." Yuri shrugged, smiling."Good. So, all the villagers have gotten out. Only one thing left to do." Kakashi spoke before he glanced over into one of the ruined buildings. "Come on out! Don't even think of running now!" The group saw a man step out, narrowing his eyes at them."Who are you guys!?" the bandit shouted."Why did you attack the village!?" Sakura demanded."What do you care!?""Well, actually, we're on a mission to figure that out." Kakashi hummed. "You're not connected to the Shirogane Clan, are you?""H-How did you know?!" One of the bandits sputtered."Aha! So, you guys ARE connected! Fess up, already!" Naruto shouted. The bandit ran."Hold it!" Naruto quickly chased after him."You just don't know when to quit, do you?" Sakura shouted, chasing after the bandit as well. Yuri pulled out some water from her canteen and made a whip and shot it out to the bandit, grabbing them by the ankle. The bandit fell, tripping to the ground."Well, I wasn't expecting him to come clean easily." Kakashi spoke."Finally got you! There's no escaping now! Hey, wait!" Naruto shouted. Suddenly, a puppet jumped down from one of the buildings and cut the whip, freeing the bandit. Yuri was surprised to see that it was the same lizard puppet that attacked the Leaf Village. The man quickly ran and Naruto lost track of him. "Ah! Where'd he go!?""This is no time just to be standing around!" Sakura shouted before she noticed the puppet. "W-What is this!?""I'm betting its the Shirogane Clan's puppet!" Naruto spoke."Careful, here it comes!" Kakashi shouted. The puppet lunged at the four, attacking them. Naruto made some shadow clones and began to kick and punch, repeatedly. Sakura landed a hard punch as well, knocking the puppet back a little. Kakashi quickly charged at the puppet, landing a chidori into its center. Yuri made a few clones and charged at the puppet, throwing some punches as well. The puppet whipped its tail, smacking into two of Yuri's clones, destroying them. Yuri quickly moved her hand shooting some water straight up at the puppet, knocking it away. The puppet rolled and flipped on the ground, facing the group."There was supposed to be a Spirit Orb in this village." A voice spoke through the puppet. "But all my efforts were for nothing." The puppet vanished and disappeared into thin air, escaping."It disappeared!" Naruto exclaimed."The bandit's gone too! They got us..." Kakashi frowned."Man, they're asking for it! Just wait!" Naruto shouted, furiously, and stomped his foot in frustration."Kakashi sensei, there's something that's bothering me." Yuri spoke.  "The Shirogane Clan used puppets to launch their first attack, right? So why would they use bandits for this one?""Good point." Kakashi spoke. "We should report back and begin analyzing what's happened." Naruto, Sakura, and Yuri nodded, and the group headed back to the Leaf and reported to Tsunade what had happened."A group of bandits, huh? Yes, that is strange." Tsunade frowned."Here's my take on the situation. They had already fought several other nations before the Land of Fire. And they lost even more puppets by attacking the Hidden Leaf Village." Kakashi spoke."Yeah, because I busted up so many of them!" Naruto grinned."Don't be so full of yourself!" Sakura shouted."So, the reason they teamed up with this group of bandits was to compensate for their losses while they work to create new puppets." Tsunade said."Maybe." Kakashi replied."Well done. This is a very useful piece of information. If it's human opponents we're dealing with, we can form a plan. I'll call a meeting later until then, you're all on standby." Tsunade told everyone."What? Aw, that's so lame!" Naruto whined."You have something you'd like to say?" Tsunade twitched, a little more irritated."S-sorry, ma'am! C'mon, Naruto, let's go!" Sakura shouted and she dragged him out and Yuri followed behind them as they left the Hokage mansion.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Naruto and Yuri were in the training field practicing their training. They were throwing kunais into targets. Naruto was in the lead by one point. Yuri quickly focused and pulled out two kunais and threw the first one. It headed towards the target a little off track then she quickly threw the second one. The kunai hit the side of the other one, bouncing it back on track and the kunai hit its mark dead center of the target."Aw! I thought I had that one!" Naruto whined."Better luck next time." Yuri smiled. "Hey, how about we show off our new jutsu we learned?""Okay!" Naruto grinned and he showed Yuri the Rasengan creating a ball of chakra with another clone and charged towards a tree, demolishing it. Yuri showed Naruto her water bending pulling some water out of the river, manipulating the flow as she concentrated chakra in her hands. She began to make various shapes out of it."Wow, you've really gotten the hang of that! It almost sort of reminds me of Gaara's sand." Naruto replied. Yuri smiled and she moved the water, sending it crashing into Naruto, splashing him. Yuri giggled a little when she saw Naruto coughing, spitting out some water."What was that for!?""I thought you could use a bath." She joked."Very funny." Naruto grumbled. "Anything else?""Well, I have been learning some medical ninjutsu from Tsunade. A summoning jutsu from my dad that's been our family for generations.""Let me see!" Naruto shouted. Yuri made some hand signs and summoned Sakishima. A large cloud of smoke appeared and the giant lizard over Yuri and Naruto towering, looking down at them."I learned a summoning jutsu as well from pervy sage! You have to meet Gamabunta!" Naruto made some hand signs then summoned a large red frog as he appeared in a cloud of smoke as well. Gamabunta grumbled looking down at Naruto and Yuri."What's the big idea? I was in the middle of-" Gamabunta stopped when he noticed Sakishima. "Sakishima? Been a while since I've seen you." The lizard stared at Gamabunta before turning his head, ignoring him. "Hey! You think you're too much of a big shot to talk to me?""Sakishima can talk?" Yuri questioned. "They've never said a word since I've met them."Sakishima glanced down at Yuri before lying down and started to fall asleep. "Come to think of it, that's pretty much all they do." Then Gamabunta glanced over at Yuri before looking back towards Sakishima who still dozing off."I get it. After his late master died, he's nothing but a coward." Gamabunta remarked. Sakishima's eyes shot open and quickly got up and began to snarl at the frog."Hey! Hey! Come on, don't start a fight here!" Yuri exclaimed."Not this close to the village!" Naruto shouted as well. Sakishima snorted but stepped back retreating towards Yuri and Gamabunta sheathed his large knife back. Then Yuri noticed a strange seal hidden underneath Sakishima's stomach. "Hey, what's this weird symbol?" Sakishima moved away from her and Gamabunta noticed and flipped Sakishima onto his back, using his knife to hold him down. The lizard struggled, trying to break free."Looks like you gotten yourself cursed.""Cursed? Who placed it on him!?" Yuri said shocked. "Do you know of a way to take it off?""No. This one is ancient, and I've never seen this symbol before." Yuri sighed in disappointment."Oh, well, I still like you even if you can't talk." She nudged Sakishima's snout, hugging him. Sakishima let out a low rumble then got up, knocking Yuri off of him.Gamabunta apologized and Sakishima snorted but slightly nodded. The two quickly poofed, disappearing as they went back to their homes. Naruto and Yuri headed back to the village and saw Neji standing by the gates, waiting for them."Naruto, Yuri, I was just about to go looking for you two." Neji spoke."For what?" Naruto asked."A new mission just came in. It's related to those guys who attacked the village." Neji explained."All right, finally! I've been waiting for this!" Naruto grinned. The three headed towards the Hokage's office and saw Sakura there, waiting for them as well."You needed to see us, Lady Tsunade?" Yuri asked her. Tsunade nodded."This came to light after Naruto's last report, but let me fill you in. It seems that the Shirogane Clan has teamed up with some bandits. With this new information in hand, a new strategy has been crafted." Tsunade spoke."What does it entail?" Neji asked Tsunade."We'll leak a rumor that we've found the Spirit Orb and capture any bandits who come in search of it.""Wait a second, Grandma! You've found that Spirit Orb thingy!?" Naruto exclaimed."You dope! It's just a story they've made up to lure in the enemy." Sakura frowned."Oh...So then...what do we do once we've GOT the bandits?" Naruto questioned, still confused."If we interrogate them, we may be able to uncover their plans. We can't get information out of puppets, but bandits are another story.""So, this is our only chance, while they're teamed up with these bandits." Neji spoke."Exactly." Tsunade nodded. "The fake orb will be shipped by boat. They'll definitely attack the ships. There's no room for error, so pour your souls into this task.""Got it." Neji nodded."Understood!" Sakura saluted."Leave it to us!" Naruto smiled.Naruto, Neji, Sakura, and Yuri headed to Rakan Lake and borrowed at boat and stashed the "Orb" inside of the chest. The ship sailed through the lake and the group waited, hoping the bandits will take the bait."Come and get it, you bandits! I'll blow you jerks away!" Naruto shouted."You know you can't just start a brawl with them, right?" Sakura asked."Naruto, you can't get too excited, or the bandits will suspect something's up." Yuri spoke."Huh? Why not?" Naruto asked her."If the bandits discover that the cargo is a fake, they'll take off. We have to nab them before that can happen." Sakura explained."So basically, you're saying we've got to blow 'em away in a hurry!""It's always blow 'em away with you, isn't it?" Sakura sighed."Shh! Quiet, you three!" Neji spoke. "Byakugan!" He saw several bandits and puppets coming towards them, and they hopped aboard the ship, and they began to surround the group."The bandits took the bait."Naruto, Yuri, Sakura, Neji quickly dealt with the bandits and the puppets, knocking them out as well as pushing them off the ship. Then the leader of the bandits hopped onto the ship and started to attack them. Naruto quickly made some shadow clones and charged at the bandit, throwing multiple punches and kicks taking him out as well. Sakura began to tie up the bandit."Heh heh heh! Not too shabby, huh?" Naruto grinned."So, this guy is the chief of the bandits." Sakura spoke."Yeah, so let's get him back to the village!" Naruto nodded. Then more puppets appeared as they jumped out of the water and landed onto the boat and the same lizard puppet appeared as well."Hold on...Looks like reinforcements are here. It's a puppet, again!" Neji shouted. "Sakura, Naruto, Yuri, keep an eye on the bandit we captured!""You got it!" Naruto nodded. Naruto and Yuri quickly destroyed some of the puppets while Neji and Sakura held back the lizard puppet. Yuri used the water to cut the last puppet while Naruto charged at the lizard. The lizard quickly moved back dodging Naruto's punch."Let's not quibble...Just hand over the Orb." The lizard puppet spoke."Heh." Neji laughed. "Be my guest. So long as you don't mind a fake.""A fake!?""In order to lure you guys out, we put on a bit of a show.""Heh-heh...You don't know what you've brought upon yourselves. As a special thanks, when the Master Puppet has been revived. I'll burn that Hidden Leaf Village to the ground!" The lizard puppet laughed evilly and disappeared again. Naruto was about to chase after it, but Neji stopped him."No! Leave him. Forget about the puppet.""What!? WHY!?" Naruto shouted."Our only goal here was capturing that bandit. If you go after him, it'll just be harder to bring THIS guy back." Neji explained."Yeah, exactly." Sakura spoke."You're taking his side!?""I'm pretty sure we'll run into him again. In the meantime, our mission take priority. Got it?" Neji spoke."Yeah, you got it?" Sakura said."Yeah, I got it. I got it..." Naruto frowned."Hey at least we got the bandit, and they didn't escape." Yuri said, trying to cheer Naruto up."I know but I really wanted to catch that other one!" Naruto said in frustration."We'll get another chance, I'm sure." Yuri told him and the group headed back to the village and told Tsunade what had happened."And then we escorted the bandit chief back to the village." Neji told Tsunade as he finished explaining."Good work. The four of you did very well." Tsunade nodded. "We should question the man immediately. Based on what we find, we'll map out our next move.""Hurry it up, will ya!?" Naruto told her."I know." Tsunade told him. "By the way, regarding the puppet that assailed our ship. Was it anything like this?" She showed them a drawing, looking identical to the lizard puppet."Ahh! That's-That's the lizard thing that first attacked the village!" Naruto exclaimed in shock."When it happened, I had an artist draw this, based on Kakashi's report. So, Neji, this is the creature YOU saw as well?""Yes, that's correct." Neji nodded."Hmm...Just as I thought. This is a special puppet that the heads of the clan use.""Speaking of which, that large puppet we saw at Kisaragi Village. That one seemed like it was specially made as well." Sakura spoke."So, the enemy has a number of puppets in this class, it would seem." Neji frowned, crossing his arms."Who cares how many there are! I promise I'll blow away ALL of 'em!" Naruto shouted."Ugh. Is blowing things away ALL you ever talk about?" Sakura asked, annoyed.